Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of Manalive
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Manalive
Author: G. K. Chesterton
Release date: April 1, 1999 [eBook #1718]
Most recently updated: April 28, 2023
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/1718
Credits: Jim Henry III, Martin Ward and David Widger
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK MANALIVE ***
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Manalive
Author: G. K. Chesterton
Release date: April 1, 1999 [eBook #1718]
Most recently updated: April 28, 2023
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/1718
Credits: Jim Henry III, Martin Ward and David Widger
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK MANALIVE ***
Page 4
MANALIVE
By G. K. Chesterton
THOMAS NELSON AND SONS
1912
By G. K. Chesterton
THOMAS NELSON AND SONS
1912
Page 5
CONTENTS
Part I — THE ENIGMAS OF INNOCENT SMITH
Chapter I — How the Great Wind Came to Beacon House
Chapter II — The Luggage of an Optimist
Chapter III — The Banner of Beacon
Chapter IV — The Garden of the God
Chapter V — The Allegorical Practical Joker
Part II — THE EXPLANATIONS OF INNOCENT SMITH
Chapter I — The Eye of Death; or, the Murder Charge
Chapter II — The Two Curates; or, the Burglary Charge
Chapter III — The Round Road; or, the Desertion Charge
Chapter IV — The Wild Weddings; or, the Polygamy Charge
Chapter V — How the Great Wind Went from Beacon House
Part I — THE ENIGMAS OF INNOCENT SMITH
Chapter I — How the Great Wind Came to Beacon House
Chapter II — The Luggage of an Optimist
Chapter III — The Banner of Beacon
Chapter IV — The Garden of the God
Chapter V — The Allegorical Practical Joker
Part II — THE EXPLANATIONS OF INNOCENT SMITH
Chapter I — The Eye of Death; or, the Murder Charge
Chapter II — The Two Curates; or, the Burglary Charge
Chapter III — The Round Road; or, the Desertion Charge
Chapter IV — The Wild Weddings; or, the Polygamy Charge
Chapter V — How the Great Wind Went from Beacon House
Page 6
PART I
THE ENIGMAS OF INNOCENT SMITH
THE ENIGMAS OF INNOCENT SMITH
Page 7
Chapter I
How the Great Wind Came to Beacon House
A wind sprang high in the west, like a wave of unreasonable happiness,
and tore eastward across England, trailing with it the frosty scent of forests
and the cold intoxication of the sea. In a million holes and corners it
refreshed a man like a flagon, and astonished him like a blow. In the inmost
chambers of intricate and embowered houses it woke like a domestic
explosion, littering the floor with some professor’s papers till they seemed
as precious as fugitive, or blowing out the candle by which a boy read
“Treasure Island” and wrapping him in roaring dark. But everywhere it bore
drama into undramatic lives, and carried the trump of crisis across the
world. Many a harassed mother in a mean backyard had looked at five
dwarfish shirts on the clothes-line as at some small, sick tragedy; it was as
if she had hanged her five children. The wind came, and they were full and
kicking as if five fat imps had sprung into them; and far down in her
oppressed subconscious she half-remembered those coarse comedies of her
fathers when the elves still dwelt in the homes of men. Many an unnoticed
girl in a dank walled garden had tossed herself into the hammock with the
same intolerant gesture with which she might have tossed herself into the
Thames; and that wind rent the waving wall of woods and lifted the
hammock like a balloon, and showed her shapes of quaint clouds far
beyond, and pictures of bright villages far below, as if she rode heaven in a
fairy boat. Many a dusty clerk or cleric, plodding a telescopic road of
poplars, thought for the hundredth time that they were like the plumes of a
hearse; when this invisible energy caught and swung and clashed them
round his head like a wreath or salutation of seraphic wings. There was in it
something more inspired and authoritative even than the old wind of the
proverb; for this was the good wind that blows nobody harm.
The flying blast struck London just where it scales the northern heights,
terrace above terrace, as precipitous as Edinburgh. It was round about this
place that some poet, probably drunk, looked up astonished at all those
How the Great Wind Came to Beacon House
A wind sprang high in the west, like a wave of unreasonable happiness,
and tore eastward across England, trailing with it the frosty scent of forests
and the cold intoxication of the sea. In a million holes and corners it
refreshed a man like a flagon, and astonished him like a blow. In the inmost
chambers of intricate and embowered houses it woke like a domestic
explosion, littering the floor with some professor’s papers till they seemed
as precious as fugitive, or blowing out the candle by which a boy read
“Treasure Island” and wrapping him in roaring dark. But everywhere it bore
drama into undramatic lives, and carried the trump of crisis across the
world. Many a harassed mother in a mean backyard had looked at five
dwarfish shirts on the clothes-line as at some small, sick tragedy; it was as
if she had hanged her five children. The wind came, and they were full and
kicking as if five fat imps had sprung into them; and far down in her
oppressed subconscious she half-remembered those coarse comedies of her
fathers when the elves still dwelt in the homes of men. Many an unnoticed
girl in a dank walled garden had tossed herself into the hammock with the
same intolerant gesture with which she might have tossed herself into the
Thames; and that wind rent the waving wall of woods and lifted the
hammock like a balloon, and showed her shapes of quaint clouds far
beyond, and pictures of bright villages far below, as if she rode heaven in a
fairy boat. Many a dusty clerk or cleric, plodding a telescopic road of
poplars, thought for the hundredth time that they were like the plumes of a
hearse; when this invisible energy caught and swung and clashed them
round his head like a wreath or salutation of seraphic wings. There was in it
something more inspired and authoritative even than the old wind of the
proverb; for this was the good wind that blows nobody harm.
The flying blast struck London just where it scales the northern heights,
terrace above terrace, as precipitous as Edinburgh. It was round about this
place that some poet, probably drunk, looked up astonished at all those
Page 8
streets gone skywards, and (thinking vaguely of glaciers and roped
mountaineers) gave it the name of Swiss Cottage, which it has never been
able to shake off. At some stage of those heights a terrace of tall gray
houses, mostly empty and almost as desolate as the Grampians, curved
round at the western end, so that the last building, a boarding establishment
called “Beacon House,” offered abruptly to the sunset its high, narrow and
towering termination, like the prow of some deserted ship.
The ship, however, was not wholly deserted. The proprietor of the
boarding-house, a Mrs. Duke, was one of those helpless persons against
whom fate wars in vain; she smiled vaguely both before and after all her
calamities; she was too soft to be hurt. But by the aid (or rather under the
orders) of a strenuous niece she always kept the remains of a clientele,
mostly of young but listless folks. And there were actually five inmates
standing disconsolately about the garden when the great gale broke at the
base of the terminal tower behind them, as the sea bursts against the base of
an outstanding cliff.
All day that hill of houses over London had been domed and sealed up
with cold cloud. Yet three men and two girls had at last found even the gray
and chilly garden more tolerable than the black and cheerless interior. When
the wind came it split the sky and shouldered the cloudland left and right,
unbarring great clear furnaces of evening gold. The burst of light released
and the burst of air blowing seemed to come almost simultaneously; and the
wind especially caught everything in a throttling violence. The bright short
grass lay all one way like brushed hair. Every shrub in the garden tugged at
its roots like a dog at the collar, and strained every leaping leaf after the
hunting and exterminating element. Now and again a twig would snap and
fly like a bolt from an arbalist. The three men stood stiffly and aslant
against the wind, as if leaning against a wall. The two ladies disappeared
into the house; rather, to speak truly, they were blown into the house. Their
two frocks, blue and white, looked like two big broken flowers, driving and
drifting upon the gale. Nor is such a poetic fancy inappropriate, for there
was something oddly romantic about this inrush of air and light after a long,
leaden and unlifting day. Grass and garden trees seemed glittering with
something at once good and unnatural, like a fire from fairyland. It seemed
like a strange sunrise at the wrong end of the day.
mountaineers) gave it the name of Swiss Cottage, which it has never been
able to shake off. At some stage of those heights a terrace of tall gray
houses, mostly empty and almost as desolate as the Grampians, curved
round at the western end, so that the last building, a boarding establishment
called “Beacon House,” offered abruptly to the sunset its high, narrow and
towering termination, like the prow of some deserted ship.
The ship, however, was not wholly deserted. The proprietor of the
boarding-house, a Mrs. Duke, was one of those helpless persons against
whom fate wars in vain; she smiled vaguely both before and after all her
calamities; she was too soft to be hurt. But by the aid (or rather under the
orders) of a strenuous niece she always kept the remains of a clientele,
mostly of young but listless folks. And there were actually five inmates
standing disconsolately about the garden when the great gale broke at the
base of the terminal tower behind them, as the sea bursts against the base of
an outstanding cliff.
All day that hill of houses over London had been domed and sealed up
with cold cloud. Yet three men and two girls had at last found even the gray
and chilly garden more tolerable than the black and cheerless interior. When
the wind came it split the sky and shouldered the cloudland left and right,
unbarring great clear furnaces of evening gold. The burst of light released
and the burst of air blowing seemed to come almost simultaneously; and the
wind especially caught everything in a throttling violence. The bright short
grass lay all one way like brushed hair. Every shrub in the garden tugged at
its roots like a dog at the collar, and strained every leaping leaf after the
hunting and exterminating element. Now and again a twig would snap and
fly like a bolt from an arbalist. The three men stood stiffly and aslant
against the wind, as if leaning against a wall. The two ladies disappeared
into the house; rather, to speak truly, they were blown into the house. Their
two frocks, blue and white, looked like two big broken flowers, driving and
drifting upon the gale. Nor is such a poetic fancy inappropriate, for there
was something oddly romantic about this inrush of air and light after a long,
leaden and unlifting day. Grass and garden trees seemed glittering with
something at once good and unnatural, like a fire from fairyland. It seemed
like a strange sunrise at the wrong end of the day.
Page 9
The girl in white dived in quickly enough, for she wore a white hat of the
proportions of a parachute, which might have wafted her away into the
coloured clouds of evening. She was their one splash of splendour, and
irradiated wealth in that impecunious place (staying there temporarily with
a friend), an heiress in a small way, by name Rosamund Hunt, brown-eyed,
round-faced, but resolute and rather boisterous. On top of her wealth she
was good-humoured and rather good-looking; but she had not married,
perhaps because there was always a crowd of men around her. She was not
fast (though some might have called her vulgar), but she gave irresolute
youths an impression of being at once popular and inaccessible. A man felt
as if he had fallen in love with Cleopatra, or as if he were asking for a great
actress at the stage door. Indeed, some theatrical spangles seemed to cling
about Miss Hunt; she played the guitar and the mandoline; she always
wanted charades; and with that great rending of the sky by sun and storm,
she felt a girlish melodrama swell again within her. To the crashing
orchestration of the air the clouds rose like the curtain of some long-
expected pantomime.
Nor, oddly, was the girl in blue entirely unimpressed by this apocalypse
in a private garden; though she was one of most prosaic and practical
creatures alive. She was, indeed, no other than the strenuous niece whose
strength alone upheld that mansion of decay. But as the gale swung and
swelled the blue and white skirts till they took on the monstrous contours of
Victorian crinolines, a sunken memory stirred in her that was almost
romance—a memory of a dusty volume of Punch in an aunt’s house in
infancy: pictures of crinoline hoops and croquet hoops and some pretty
story, of which perhaps they were a part. This half-perceptible fragrance in
her thoughts faded almost instantly, and Diana Duke entered the house even
more promptly than her companion. Tall, slim, aquiline, and dark, she
seemed made for such swiftness. In body she was of the breed of those
birds and beasts that are at once long and alert, like greyhounds or herons or
even like an innocent snake. The whole house revolved on her as on a rod
of steel. It would be wrong to say that she commanded; for her own
efficiency was so impatient that she obeyed herself before any one else
obeyed her. Before electricians could mend a bell or locksmiths open a
door, before dentists could pluck a tooth or butlers draw a tight cork, it was
done already with the silent violence of her slim hands. She was light; but
there was nothing leaping about her lightness. She spurned the ground, and
proportions of a parachute, which might have wafted her away into the
coloured clouds of evening. She was their one splash of splendour, and
irradiated wealth in that impecunious place (staying there temporarily with
a friend), an heiress in a small way, by name Rosamund Hunt, brown-eyed,
round-faced, but resolute and rather boisterous. On top of her wealth she
was good-humoured and rather good-looking; but she had not married,
perhaps because there was always a crowd of men around her. She was not
fast (though some might have called her vulgar), but she gave irresolute
youths an impression of being at once popular and inaccessible. A man felt
as if he had fallen in love with Cleopatra, or as if he were asking for a great
actress at the stage door. Indeed, some theatrical spangles seemed to cling
about Miss Hunt; she played the guitar and the mandoline; she always
wanted charades; and with that great rending of the sky by sun and storm,
she felt a girlish melodrama swell again within her. To the crashing
orchestration of the air the clouds rose like the curtain of some long-
expected pantomime.
Nor, oddly, was the girl in blue entirely unimpressed by this apocalypse
in a private garden; though she was one of most prosaic and practical
creatures alive. She was, indeed, no other than the strenuous niece whose
strength alone upheld that mansion of decay. But as the gale swung and
swelled the blue and white skirts till they took on the monstrous contours of
Victorian crinolines, a sunken memory stirred in her that was almost
romance—a memory of a dusty volume of Punch in an aunt’s house in
infancy: pictures of crinoline hoops and croquet hoops and some pretty
story, of which perhaps they were a part. This half-perceptible fragrance in
her thoughts faded almost instantly, and Diana Duke entered the house even
more promptly than her companion. Tall, slim, aquiline, and dark, she
seemed made for such swiftness. In body she was of the breed of those
birds and beasts that are at once long and alert, like greyhounds or herons or
even like an innocent snake. The whole house revolved on her as on a rod
of steel. It would be wrong to say that she commanded; for her own
efficiency was so impatient that she obeyed herself before any one else
obeyed her. Before electricians could mend a bell or locksmiths open a
door, before dentists could pluck a tooth or butlers draw a tight cork, it was
done already with the silent violence of her slim hands. She was light; but
there was nothing leaping about her lightness. She spurned the ground, and
Page 10
she meant to spurn it. People talk of the pathos and failure of plain women;
but it is a more terrible thing that a beautiful woman may succeed in
everything but womanhood.
“It’s enough to blow your head off,” said the young woman in white,
going to the looking-glass.
The young woman in blue made no reply, but put away her gardening
gloves, and then went to the sideboard and began to spread out an afternoon
cloth for tea.
“Enough to blow your head off, I say,” said Miss Rosamund Hunt, with
the unruffled cheeriness of one whose songs and speeches had always been
safe for an encore.
“Only your hat, I think,” said Diana Duke, “but I dare say that is
sometimes more important.”
Rosamund’s face showed for an instant the offence of a spoilt child, and
then the humour of a very healthy person. She broke into a laugh and said,
“Well, it would have to be a big wind to blow your head off.”
There was another silence; and the sunset breaking more and more from
the sundering clouds, filled the room with soft fire and painted the dull
walls with ruby and gold.
“Somebody once told me,” said Rosamund Hunt, “that it’s easier to keep
one’s head when one has lost one’s heart.”
“Oh, don’t talk such rubbish,” said Diana with savage sharpness.
Outside, the garden was clad in a golden splendour; but the wind was still
stiffly blowing, and the three men who stood their ground might also have
considered the problem of hats and heads. And, indeed, their position,
touching hats, was somewhat typical of them. The tallest of the three abode
the blast in a high silk hat, which the wind seemed to charge as vainly as
that other sullen tower, the house behind him. The second man tried to hold
on a stiff straw hat at all angles, and ultimately held it in his hand. The third
had no hat, and, by his attitude, seemed never to have had one in his life.
Perhaps this wind was a kind of fairy wand to test men and women, for
there was much of the three men in this difference.
The man in the solid silk hat was the embodiment of silkiness and
solidity. He was a big, bland, bored and (as some said) boring man, with flat
fair hair and handsome heavy features; a prosperous young doctor by the
but it is a more terrible thing that a beautiful woman may succeed in
everything but womanhood.
“It’s enough to blow your head off,” said the young woman in white,
going to the looking-glass.
The young woman in blue made no reply, but put away her gardening
gloves, and then went to the sideboard and began to spread out an afternoon
cloth for tea.
“Enough to blow your head off, I say,” said Miss Rosamund Hunt, with
the unruffled cheeriness of one whose songs and speeches had always been
safe for an encore.
“Only your hat, I think,” said Diana Duke, “but I dare say that is
sometimes more important.”
Rosamund’s face showed for an instant the offence of a spoilt child, and
then the humour of a very healthy person. She broke into a laugh and said,
“Well, it would have to be a big wind to blow your head off.”
There was another silence; and the sunset breaking more and more from
the sundering clouds, filled the room with soft fire and painted the dull
walls with ruby and gold.
“Somebody once told me,” said Rosamund Hunt, “that it’s easier to keep
one’s head when one has lost one’s heart.”
“Oh, don’t talk such rubbish,” said Diana with savage sharpness.
Outside, the garden was clad in a golden splendour; but the wind was still
stiffly blowing, and the three men who stood their ground might also have
considered the problem of hats and heads. And, indeed, their position,
touching hats, was somewhat typical of them. The tallest of the three abode
the blast in a high silk hat, which the wind seemed to charge as vainly as
that other sullen tower, the house behind him. The second man tried to hold
on a stiff straw hat at all angles, and ultimately held it in his hand. The third
had no hat, and, by his attitude, seemed never to have had one in his life.
Perhaps this wind was a kind of fairy wand to test men and women, for
there was much of the three men in this difference.
The man in the solid silk hat was the embodiment of silkiness and
solidity. He was a big, bland, bored and (as some said) boring man, with flat
fair hair and handsome heavy features; a prosperous young doctor by the
Page 11
name of Warner. But if his blondness and blandness seemed at first a little
fatuous, it is certain that he was no fool. If Rosamund Hunt was the only
person there with much money, he was the only person who had as yet
found any kind of fame. His treatise on “The Probable Existence of Pain in
the Lowest Organisms” had been universally hailed by the scientific world
as at once solid and daring. In short, he undoubtedly had brains; and
perhaps it was not his fault if they were the kind of brains that most men
desire to analyze with a poker.
The young man who put his hat off and on was a scientific amateur in a
small way, and worshipped the great Warner with a solemn freshness. It
was, in fact, at his invitation that the distinguished doctor was present; for
Warner lived in no such ramshackle lodging-house, but in a professional
palace in Harley Street. This young man was really the youngest and best-
looking of the three. But he was one of those persons, both male and
female, who seem doomed to be good-looking and insignificant. Brown-
haired, high-coloured, and shy, he seemed to lose the delicacy of his
features in a sort of blur of brown and red as he stood blushing and blinking
against the wind. He was one of those obvious unnoticeable people: every
one knew that he was Arthur Inglewood, unmarried, moral, decidedly
intelligent, living on a little money of his own, and hiding himself in the
two hobbies of photography and cycling. Everybody knew him and forgot
him; even as he stood there in the glare of golden sunset there was
something about him indistinct, like one of his own red-brown amateur
photographs.
The third man had no hat; he was lean, in light, vaguely sporting clothes,
and the large pipe in his mouth made him look all the leaner. He had a long
ironical face, blue-black hair, the blue eyes of an Irishman, and the blue
chin of an actor. An Irishman he was, an actor he was not, except in the old
days of Miss Hunt’s charades, being, as a matter of fact, an obscure and
flippant journalist named Michael Moon. He had once been hazily supposed
to be reading for the Bar; but (as Warner would say with his rather
elephantine wit) it was mostly at another kind of bar that his friends found
him. Moon, however, did not drink, nor even frequently get drunk; he
simply was a gentleman who liked low company. This was partly because
company is quieter than society: and if he enjoyed talking to a barmaid (as
apparently he did), it was chiefly because the barmaid did the talking.
Moreover he would often bring other talent to assist her. He shared that
fatuous, it is certain that he was no fool. If Rosamund Hunt was the only
person there with much money, he was the only person who had as yet
found any kind of fame. His treatise on “The Probable Existence of Pain in
the Lowest Organisms” had been universally hailed by the scientific world
as at once solid and daring. In short, he undoubtedly had brains; and
perhaps it was not his fault if they were the kind of brains that most men
desire to analyze with a poker.
The young man who put his hat off and on was a scientific amateur in a
small way, and worshipped the great Warner with a solemn freshness. It
was, in fact, at his invitation that the distinguished doctor was present; for
Warner lived in no such ramshackle lodging-house, but in a professional
palace in Harley Street. This young man was really the youngest and best-
looking of the three. But he was one of those persons, both male and
female, who seem doomed to be good-looking and insignificant. Brown-
haired, high-coloured, and shy, he seemed to lose the delicacy of his
features in a sort of blur of brown and red as he stood blushing and blinking
against the wind. He was one of those obvious unnoticeable people: every
one knew that he was Arthur Inglewood, unmarried, moral, decidedly
intelligent, living on a little money of his own, and hiding himself in the
two hobbies of photography and cycling. Everybody knew him and forgot
him; even as he stood there in the glare of golden sunset there was
something about him indistinct, like one of his own red-brown amateur
photographs.
The third man had no hat; he was lean, in light, vaguely sporting clothes,
and the large pipe in his mouth made him look all the leaner. He had a long
ironical face, blue-black hair, the blue eyes of an Irishman, and the blue
chin of an actor. An Irishman he was, an actor he was not, except in the old
days of Miss Hunt’s charades, being, as a matter of fact, an obscure and
flippant journalist named Michael Moon. He had once been hazily supposed
to be reading for the Bar; but (as Warner would say with his rather
elephantine wit) it was mostly at another kind of bar that his friends found
him. Moon, however, did not drink, nor even frequently get drunk; he
simply was a gentleman who liked low company. This was partly because
company is quieter than society: and if he enjoyed talking to a barmaid (as
apparently he did), it was chiefly because the barmaid did the talking.
Moreover he would often bring other talent to assist her. He shared that
Page 12
strange trick of all men of his type, intellectual and without ambition—the
trick of going about with his mental inferiors. There was a small resilient
Jew named Moses Gould in the same boarding-house, a man whose negro
vitality and vulgarity amused Michael so much that he went round with him
from bar to bar, like the owner of a performing monkey.
The colossal clearance which the wind had made of that cloudy sky grew
clearer and clearer; chamber within chamber seemed to open in heaven.
One felt one might at last find something lighter than light. In the fullness
of this silent effulgence all things collected their colours again: the gray
trunks turned silver, and the drab gravel gold. One bird fluttered like a
loosened leaf from one tree to another, and his brown feathers were brushed
with fire.
“Inglewood,” said Michael Moon, with his blue eye on the bird, “have
you any friends?”
Dr. Warner mistook the person addressed, and turning a broad beaming
face, said,—
“Oh yes, I go out a great deal.”
Michael Moon gave a tragic grin, and waited for his real informant, who
spoke a moment after in a voice curiously cool, fresh and young, as coming
out of that brown and even dusty interior.
“Really,” answered Inglewood, “I’m afraid I’ve lost touch with my old
friends. The greatest friend I ever had was at school, a fellow named Smith.
It’s odd you should mention it, because I was thinking of him to-day,
though I haven’t seen him for seven or eight years. He was on the science
side with me at school— a clever fellow though queer; and he went up to
Oxford when I went to Germany. The fact is, it’s rather a sad story. I often
asked him to come and see me, and when I heard nothing I made inquiries,
you know. I was shocked to learn that poor Smith had gone off his head.
The accounts were a bit cloudy, of course, some saying that he had
recovered again; but they always say that. About a year ago I got a telegram
from him myself. The telegram, I’m sorry to say, put the matter beyond a
doubt.”
“Quite so,” assented Dr. Warner stolidly; “insanity is generally
incurable.”
“So is sanity,” said the Irishman, and studied him with a dreary eye.
trick of going about with his mental inferiors. There was a small resilient
Jew named Moses Gould in the same boarding-house, a man whose negro
vitality and vulgarity amused Michael so much that he went round with him
from bar to bar, like the owner of a performing monkey.
The colossal clearance which the wind had made of that cloudy sky grew
clearer and clearer; chamber within chamber seemed to open in heaven.
One felt one might at last find something lighter than light. In the fullness
of this silent effulgence all things collected their colours again: the gray
trunks turned silver, and the drab gravel gold. One bird fluttered like a
loosened leaf from one tree to another, and his brown feathers were brushed
with fire.
“Inglewood,” said Michael Moon, with his blue eye on the bird, “have
you any friends?”
Dr. Warner mistook the person addressed, and turning a broad beaming
face, said,—
“Oh yes, I go out a great deal.”
Michael Moon gave a tragic grin, and waited for his real informant, who
spoke a moment after in a voice curiously cool, fresh and young, as coming
out of that brown and even dusty interior.
“Really,” answered Inglewood, “I’m afraid I’ve lost touch with my old
friends. The greatest friend I ever had was at school, a fellow named Smith.
It’s odd you should mention it, because I was thinking of him to-day,
though I haven’t seen him for seven or eight years. He was on the science
side with me at school— a clever fellow though queer; and he went up to
Oxford when I went to Germany. The fact is, it’s rather a sad story. I often
asked him to come and see me, and when I heard nothing I made inquiries,
you know. I was shocked to learn that poor Smith had gone off his head.
The accounts were a bit cloudy, of course, some saying that he had
recovered again; but they always say that. About a year ago I got a telegram
from him myself. The telegram, I’m sorry to say, put the matter beyond a
doubt.”
“Quite so,” assented Dr. Warner stolidly; “insanity is generally
incurable.”
“So is sanity,” said the Irishman, and studied him with a dreary eye.
Page 13
“Symptoms?” asked the doctor. “What was this telegram?”
“It’s a shame to joke about such things,” said Inglewood, in his honest,
embarrassed way; “the telegram was Smith’s illness, not Smith. The actual
words were, ‘Man found alive with two legs.’”
“Alive with two legs,” repeated Michael, frowning. “Perhaps a version of
alive and kicking? I don’t know much about people out of their senses; but I
suppose they ought to be kicking.”
“And people in their senses?” asked Warner, smiling.
“Oh, they ought to be kicked,” said Michael with sudden heartiness.
“The message is clearly insane,” continued the impenetrable Warner.
“The best test is a reference to the undeveloped normal type. Even a baby
does not expect to find a man with three legs.”
“Three legs,” said Michael Moon, “would be very convenient in this
wind.”
A fresh eruption of the atmosphere had indeed almost thrown them off
their balance and broken the blackened trees in the garden. Beyond, all sorts
of accidental objects could be seen scouring the wind-scoured sky—straws,
sticks, rags, papers, and, in the distance, a disappearing hat. Its
disappearance, however, was not final; after an interval of minutes they saw
it again, much larger and closer, like a white panama, towering up into the
heavens like a balloon, staggering to and fro for an instant like a stricken
kite, and then settling in the centre of their own lawn as falteringly as a
fallen leaf.
“Somebody’s lost a good hat,” said Dr. Warner shortly.
Almost as he spoke, another object came over the garden wall, flying
after the fluttering panama. It was a big green umbrella. After that came
hurtling a huge yellow Gladstone bag, and after that came a figure like a
flying wheel of legs, as in the shield of the Isle of Man.
But though for a flash it seemed to have five or six legs, it alighted upon
two, like the man in the queer telegram. It took the form of a large light-
haired man in gay green holiday clothes. He had bright blonde hair that the
wind brushed back like a German’s, a flushed eager face like a cherub’s,
and a prominent pointing nose, a little like a dog’s. His head, however, was
by no means cherubic in the sense of being without a body. On the contrary,
on his vast shoulders and shape generally gigantesque, his head looked
“It’s a shame to joke about such things,” said Inglewood, in his honest,
embarrassed way; “the telegram was Smith’s illness, not Smith. The actual
words were, ‘Man found alive with two legs.’”
“Alive with two legs,” repeated Michael, frowning. “Perhaps a version of
alive and kicking? I don’t know much about people out of their senses; but I
suppose they ought to be kicking.”
“And people in their senses?” asked Warner, smiling.
“Oh, they ought to be kicked,” said Michael with sudden heartiness.
“The message is clearly insane,” continued the impenetrable Warner.
“The best test is a reference to the undeveloped normal type. Even a baby
does not expect to find a man with three legs.”
“Three legs,” said Michael Moon, “would be very convenient in this
wind.”
A fresh eruption of the atmosphere had indeed almost thrown them off
their balance and broken the blackened trees in the garden. Beyond, all sorts
of accidental objects could be seen scouring the wind-scoured sky—straws,
sticks, rags, papers, and, in the distance, a disappearing hat. Its
disappearance, however, was not final; after an interval of minutes they saw
it again, much larger and closer, like a white panama, towering up into the
heavens like a balloon, staggering to and fro for an instant like a stricken
kite, and then settling in the centre of their own lawn as falteringly as a
fallen leaf.
“Somebody’s lost a good hat,” said Dr. Warner shortly.
Almost as he spoke, another object came over the garden wall, flying
after the fluttering panama. It was a big green umbrella. After that came
hurtling a huge yellow Gladstone bag, and after that came a figure like a
flying wheel of legs, as in the shield of the Isle of Man.
But though for a flash it seemed to have five or six legs, it alighted upon
two, like the man in the queer telegram. It took the form of a large light-
haired man in gay green holiday clothes. He had bright blonde hair that the
wind brushed back like a German’s, a flushed eager face like a cherub’s,
and a prominent pointing nose, a little like a dog’s. His head, however, was
by no means cherubic in the sense of being without a body. On the contrary,
on his vast shoulders and shape generally gigantesque, his head looked
Page 14
oddly and unnaturally small. This gave rise to a scientific theory (which his
conduct fully supported) that he was an idiot.
Inglewood had a politeness instinctive and yet awkward. His life was full
of arrested half gestures of assistance. And even this prodigy of a big man
in green, leaping the wall like a bright green grasshopper, did not paralyze
that small altruism of his habits in such a matter as a lost hat. He was
stepping forward to recover the green gentleman’s head-gear, when he was
struck rigid with a roar like a bull’s.
“Unsportsmanlike!” bellowed the big man. “Give it fair play, give it fair
play!” And he came after his own hat quickly but cautiously, with burning
eyes. The hat had seemed at first to droop and dawdle as in ostentatious
langour on the sunny lawn; but the wind again freshening and rising, it went
dancing down the garden with the devilry of a pas de quatre. The eccentric
went bounding after it with kangaroo leaps and bursts of breathless speech,
of which it was not always easy to pick up the thread: “Fair play, fair play...
sport of kings... chase their crowns... quite humane... tramontana... cardinals
chase red hats... old English hunting... started a hat in Bramber Combe... hat
at bay... mangled hounds... Got him!”
As the wind rose out of a roar into a shriek, he leapt into the sky on his
strong, fantastic legs, snatched at the vanishing hat, missed it, and pitched
sprawling face foremost on the grass. The hat rose over him like a bird in
triumph. But its triumph was premature; for the lunatic, flung forward on
his hands, threw up his boots behind, waved his two legs in the air like
symbolic ensigns (so that they actually thought again of the telegram), and
actually caught the hat with his feet. A prolonged and piercing yell of wind
split the welkin from end to end. The eyes of all the men were blinded by
the invisible blast, as by a strange, clear cataract of transparency rushing
between them and all objects about them. But as the large man fell back in a
sitting posture and solemnly crowned himself with the hat, Michael found,
to his incredulous surprise, that he had been holding his breath, like a man
watching a duel.
While that tall wind was at the top of its sky-scraping energy, another
short cry was heard, beginning very querulous, but ending very quick,
swallowed in abrupt silence. The shiny black cylinder of Dr. Warner’s
official hat sailed off his head in the long, smooth parabola of an airship,
and in almost cresting a garden tree was caught in the topmost branches.
conduct fully supported) that he was an idiot.
Inglewood had a politeness instinctive and yet awkward. His life was full
of arrested half gestures of assistance. And even this prodigy of a big man
in green, leaping the wall like a bright green grasshopper, did not paralyze
that small altruism of his habits in such a matter as a lost hat. He was
stepping forward to recover the green gentleman’s head-gear, when he was
struck rigid with a roar like a bull’s.
“Unsportsmanlike!” bellowed the big man. “Give it fair play, give it fair
play!” And he came after his own hat quickly but cautiously, with burning
eyes. The hat had seemed at first to droop and dawdle as in ostentatious
langour on the sunny lawn; but the wind again freshening and rising, it went
dancing down the garden with the devilry of a pas de quatre. The eccentric
went bounding after it with kangaroo leaps and bursts of breathless speech,
of which it was not always easy to pick up the thread: “Fair play, fair play...
sport of kings... chase their crowns... quite humane... tramontana... cardinals
chase red hats... old English hunting... started a hat in Bramber Combe... hat
at bay... mangled hounds... Got him!”
As the wind rose out of a roar into a shriek, he leapt into the sky on his
strong, fantastic legs, snatched at the vanishing hat, missed it, and pitched
sprawling face foremost on the grass. The hat rose over him like a bird in
triumph. But its triumph was premature; for the lunatic, flung forward on
his hands, threw up his boots behind, waved his two legs in the air like
symbolic ensigns (so that they actually thought again of the telegram), and
actually caught the hat with his feet. A prolonged and piercing yell of wind
split the welkin from end to end. The eyes of all the men were blinded by
the invisible blast, as by a strange, clear cataract of transparency rushing
between them and all objects about them. But as the large man fell back in a
sitting posture and solemnly crowned himself with the hat, Michael found,
to his incredulous surprise, that he had been holding his breath, like a man
watching a duel.
While that tall wind was at the top of its sky-scraping energy, another
short cry was heard, beginning very querulous, but ending very quick,
swallowed in abrupt silence. The shiny black cylinder of Dr. Warner’s
official hat sailed off his head in the long, smooth parabola of an airship,
and in almost cresting a garden tree was caught in the topmost branches.
Page 15
Another hat was gone. Those in that garden felt themselves caught in an
unaccustomed eddy of things happening; no one seemed to know what
would blow away next. Before they could speculate, the cheering and
hallooing hat-hunter was already halfway up the tree, swinging himself
from fork to fork with his strong, bent, grasshopper legs, and still giving
forth his gasping, mysterious comments.
“Tree of life... Ygdrasil... climb for centuries perhaps... owls nesting in
the hat... remotest generations of owls... still usurpers... gone to heaven...
man in the moon wears it... brigand... not yours... belongs to depressed
medical man... in garden... give it up... give it up!”
The tree swung and swept and thrashed to and fro in the thundering wind
like a thistle, and flamed in the full sunshine like a bonfire. The green,
fantastic human figure, vivid against its autumn red and gold, was already
among its highest and craziest branches, which by bare luck did not break
with the weight of his big body. He was up there among the last tossing
leaves and the first twinkling stars of evening, still talking to himself
cheerfully, reasoningly, half apologetically, in little gasps. He might well be
out of breath, for his whole preposterous raid had gone with one rush; he
had bounded the wall once like a football, swept down the garden like a
slide, and shot up the tree like a rocket. The other three men seemed buried
under incident piled on incident— a wild world where one thing began
before another thing left off. All three had the first thought. The tree had
been there for the five years they had known the boarding-house. Each one
of them was active and strong. No one of them had even thought of
climbing it. Beyond that, Inglewood felt first the mere fact of colour. The
bright brisk leaves, the bleak blue sky, the wild green arms and legs,
reminded him irrationally of something glowing in his infancy, something
akin to a gaudy man on a golden tree; perhaps it was only a painted monkey
on a stick. Oddly enough, Michael Moon, though more of a humourist, was
touched on a tenderer nerve, half remembered the old, young theatricals
with Rosamund, and was amused to find himself almost quoting
Shakespeare—
“For valour. Is not love a Hercules,
Still climbing trees in the Hesperides?”
Even the immovable man of science had a bright, bewildered sensation
that the Time Machine had given a great jerk, and gone forward with rather
unaccustomed eddy of things happening; no one seemed to know what
would blow away next. Before they could speculate, the cheering and
hallooing hat-hunter was already halfway up the tree, swinging himself
from fork to fork with his strong, bent, grasshopper legs, and still giving
forth his gasping, mysterious comments.
“Tree of life... Ygdrasil... climb for centuries perhaps... owls nesting in
the hat... remotest generations of owls... still usurpers... gone to heaven...
man in the moon wears it... brigand... not yours... belongs to depressed
medical man... in garden... give it up... give it up!”
The tree swung and swept and thrashed to and fro in the thundering wind
like a thistle, and flamed in the full sunshine like a bonfire. The green,
fantastic human figure, vivid against its autumn red and gold, was already
among its highest and craziest branches, which by bare luck did not break
with the weight of his big body. He was up there among the last tossing
leaves and the first twinkling stars of evening, still talking to himself
cheerfully, reasoningly, half apologetically, in little gasps. He might well be
out of breath, for his whole preposterous raid had gone with one rush; he
had bounded the wall once like a football, swept down the garden like a
slide, and shot up the tree like a rocket. The other three men seemed buried
under incident piled on incident— a wild world where one thing began
before another thing left off. All three had the first thought. The tree had
been there for the five years they had known the boarding-house. Each one
of them was active and strong. No one of them had even thought of
climbing it. Beyond that, Inglewood felt first the mere fact of colour. The
bright brisk leaves, the bleak blue sky, the wild green arms and legs,
reminded him irrationally of something glowing in his infancy, something
akin to a gaudy man on a golden tree; perhaps it was only a painted monkey
on a stick. Oddly enough, Michael Moon, though more of a humourist, was
touched on a tenderer nerve, half remembered the old, young theatricals
with Rosamund, and was amused to find himself almost quoting
Shakespeare—
“For valour. Is not love a Hercules,
Still climbing trees in the Hesperides?”
Even the immovable man of science had a bright, bewildered sensation
that the Time Machine had given a great jerk, and gone forward with rather
Page 16
rattling rapidity.
He was not, however, wholly prepared for what happened next. The man
in green, riding the frail topmost bough like a witch on a very risky
broomstick, reached up and rent the black hat from its airy nest of twigs. It
had been broken across a heavy bough in the first burst of its passage, a
tangle of branches in torn and scored and scratched it in every direction, a
clap of wind and foliage had flattened it like a concertina; nor can it be said
that the obliging gentleman with the sharp nose showed any adequate
tenderness for its structure when he finally unhooked it from its place.
When he had found it, however, his proceedings were by some counted
singular. He waved it with a loud whoop of triumph, and then immediately
appeared to fall backwards off the tree, to which, however, he remained
attached by his long strong legs, like a monkey swung by his tail. Hanging
thus head downwards above the unhelmed Warner, he gravely proceeded to
drop the battered silk cylinder upon his brows. “Every man a king,”
explained the inverted philosopher, “every hat (consequently) a crown. But
this is a crown out of heaven.”
And he again attempted the coronation of Warner, who, however, moved
away with great abruptness from the hovering diadem; not seeming,
strangely enough, to wish for his former decoration in its present state.
“Wrong, wrong!” cried the obliging person hilariously. “Always wear
uniform, even if it’s shabby uniform! Ritualists may always be untidy. Go
to a dance with soot on your shirt-front; but go with a shirt-front. Huntsman
wears old coat, but old pink coat. Wear a topper, even if it’s got no top. It’s
the symbol that counts, old cock. Take your hat, because it is your hat after
all; its nap rubbed all off by the bark, dears, and its brim not the least bit
curled; but for old sakes’ sake it is still, dears, the nobbiest tile in the
world.”
Speaking thus, with a wild comfortableness, he settled or smashed the
shapeless silk hat over the face of the disturbed physician, and fell on his
feet among the other men, still talking, beaming and breathless.
“Why don’t they make more games out of wind?” he asked in some
excitement. “Kites are all right, but why should it only be kites? Why, I
thought of three other games for a windy day while I was climbing that tree.
Here’s one of them: you take a lot of pepper—”
He was not, however, wholly prepared for what happened next. The man
in green, riding the frail topmost bough like a witch on a very risky
broomstick, reached up and rent the black hat from its airy nest of twigs. It
had been broken across a heavy bough in the first burst of its passage, a
tangle of branches in torn and scored and scratched it in every direction, a
clap of wind and foliage had flattened it like a concertina; nor can it be said
that the obliging gentleman with the sharp nose showed any adequate
tenderness for its structure when he finally unhooked it from its place.
When he had found it, however, his proceedings were by some counted
singular. He waved it with a loud whoop of triumph, and then immediately
appeared to fall backwards off the tree, to which, however, he remained
attached by his long strong legs, like a monkey swung by his tail. Hanging
thus head downwards above the unhelmed Warner, he gravely proceeded to
drop the battered silk cylinder upon his brows. “Every man a king,”
explained the inverted philosopher, “every hat (consequently) a crown. But
this is a crown out of heaven.”
And he again attempted the coronation of Warner, who, however, moved
away with great abruptness from the hovering diadem; not seeming,
strangely enough, to wish for his former decoration in its present state.
“Wrong, wrong!” cried the obliging person hilariously. “Always wear
uniform, even if it’s shabby uniform! Ritualists may always be untidy. Go
to a dance with soot on your shirt-front; but go with a shirt-front. Huntsman
wears old coat, but old pink coat. Wear a topper, even if it’s got no top. It’s
the symbol that counts, old cock. Take your hat, because it is your hat after
all; its nap rubbed all off by the bark, dears, and its brim not the least bit
curled; but for old sakes’ sake it is still, dears, the nobbiest tile in the
world.”
Speaking thus, with a wild comfortableness, he settled or smashed the
shapeless silk hat over the face of the disturbed physician, and fell on his
feet among the other men, still talking, beaming and breathless.
“Why don’t they make more games out of wind?” he asked in some
excitement. “Kites are all right, but why should it only be kites? Why, I
thought of three other games for a windy day while I was climbing that tree.
Here’s one of them: you take a lot of pepper—”
Page 17
“I think,” interposed Moon, with a sardonic mildness, “that your games
are already sufficiently interesting. Are you, may I ask, a professional
acrobat on a tour, or a travelling advertisement of Sunny Jim? How and
why do you display all this energy for clearing walls and climbing trees in
our melancholy, but at least rational, suburbs?”
The stranger, so far as so loud a person was capable of it, appeared to
grow confidential.
“Well, it’s a trick of my own,” he confessed candidly. “I do it by having
two legs.”
Arthur Inglewood, who had sunk into the background of this scene of
folly, started and stared at the newcomer with his short-sighted eyes
screwed up and his high colour slightly heightened.
“Why, I believe you’re Smith,” he cried with his fresh, almost boyish
voice; and then after an instant’s stare, “and yet I’m not sure.”
“I have a card, I think,” said the unknown, with baffling solemnity—“a
card with my real name, my titles, offices, and true purpose on this earth.”
He drew out slowly from an upper waistcoat pocket a scarlet card-case,
and as slowly produced a very large card. Even in the instant of its
production, they fancied it was of a queer shape, unlike the cards of
ordinary gentlemen. But it was there only for an instant; for as it passed
from his fingers to Arthur’s, one or another slipped his hold. The strident,
tearing gale in that garden carried away the stranger’s card to join the wild
waste paper of the universe; and that great western wind shook the whole
house and passed.
are already sufficiently interesting. Are you, may I ask, a professional
acrobat on a tour, or a travelling advertisement of Sunny Jim? How and
why do you display all this energy for clearing walls and climbing trees in
our melancholy, but at least rational, suburbs?”
The stranger, so far as so loud a person was capable of it, appeared to
grow confidential.
“Well, it’s a trick of my own,” he confessed candidly. “I do it by having
two legs.”
Arthur Inglewood, who had sunk into the background of this scene of
folly, started and stared at the newcomer with his short-sighted eyes
screwed up and his high colour slightly heightened.
“Why, I believe you’re Smith,” he cried with his fresh, almost boyish
voice; and then after an instant’s stare, “and yet I’m not sure.”
“I have a card, I think,” said the unknown, with baffling solemnity—“a
card with my real name, my titles, offices, and true purpose on this earth.”
He drew out slowly from an upper waistcoat pocket a scarlet card-case,
and as slowly produced a very large card. Even in the instant of its
production, they fancied it was of a queer shape, unlike the cards of
ordinary gentlemen. But it was there only for an instant; for as it passed
from his fingers to Arthur’s, one or another slipped his hold. The strident,
tearing gale in that garden carried away the stranger’s card to join the wild
waste paper of the universe; and that great western wind shook the whole
house and passed.
Page 18
Chapter II
The Luggage of an Optimist
We all remember the fairy tales of science in our infancy, which played
with the supposition that large animals could jump in the proportion of
small ones. If an elephant were as strong as a grasshopper, he could (I
suppose) spring clean out of the Zoological Gardens and alight trumpeting
upon Primrose Hill. If a whale could leap from the sea like a trout, perhaps
men might look up and see one soaring above Yarmouth like the winged
island of Laputa. Such natural energy, though sublime, might certainly be
inconvenient, and much of this inconvenience attended the gaiety and good
intentions of the man in green. He was too large for everything, because he
was lively as well as large. By a fortunate physical provision, most very
substantial creatures are also reposeful; and middle-class boarding-houses
in the lesser parts of London are not built for a man as big as a bull and
excitable as a kitten.
When Inglewood followed the stranger into the boarding-house, he found
him talking earnestly (and in his own opinion privately) to the helpless Mrs.
Duke. That fat, faint lady could only goggle up like a dying fish at the
enormous new gentleman, who politely offered himself as a lodger, with
vast gestures of the wide white hat in one hand, and the yellow Gladstone
bag in the other. Fortunately, Mrs. Duke’s more efficient niece and partner
was there to complete the contract; for, indeed, all the people of the house
had somehow collected in the room. This fact, in truth, was typical of the
whole episode. The visitor created an atmosphere of comic crisis; and from
the time he came into the house to the time he left it, he somehow got the
company to gather and even follow (though in derision) as children gather
and follow a Punch and Judy. An hour ago, and for four years previously,
these people had avoided each other, even when they had really liked each
other. They had slid in and out of dismal and deserted rooms in search of
particular newspapers or private needlework. Even now they all came
casually, as with varying interests; but they all came. There was the
The Luggage of an Optimist
We all remember the fairy tales of science in our infancy, which played
with the supposition that large animals could jump in the proportion of
small ones. If an elephant were as strong as a grasshopper, he could (I
suppose) spring clean out of the Zoological Gardens and alight trumpeting
upon Primrose Hill. If a whale could leap from the sea like a trout, perhaps
men might look up and see one soaring above Yarmouth like the winged
island of Laputa. Such natural energy, though sublime, might certainly be
inconvenient, and much of this inconvenience attended the gaiety and good
intentions of the man in green. He was too large for everything, because he
was lively as well as large. By a fortunate physical provision, most very
substantial creatures are also reposeful; and middle-class boarding-houses
in the lesser parts of London are not built for a man as big as a bull and
excitable as a kitten.
When Inglewood followed the stranger into the boarding-house, he found
him talking earnestly (and in his own opinion privately) to the helpless Mrs.
Duke. That fat, faint lady could only goggle up like a dying fish at the
enormous new gentleman, who politely offered himself as a lodger, with
vast gestures of the wide white hat in one hand, and the yellow Gladstone
bag in the other. Fortunately, Mrs. Duke’s more efficient niece and partner
was there to complete the contract; for, indeed, all the people of the house
had somehow collected in the room. This fact, in truth, was typical of the
whole episode. The visitor created an atmosphere of comic crisis; and from
the time he came into the house to the time he left it, he somehow got the
company to gather and even follow (though in derision) as children gather
and follow a Punch and Judy. An hour ago, and for four years previously,
these people had avoided each other, even when they had really liked each
other. They had slid in and out of dismal and deserted rooms in search of
particular newspapers or private needlework. Even now they all came
casually, as with varying interests; but they all came. There was the
Page 19
embarrassed Inglewood, still a sort of red shadow; there was the
unembarrassed Warner, a pallid but solid substance. There was Michael
Moon offering like a riddle the contrast of the horsy crudeness of his
clothes and the sombre sagacity of his visage. He was now joined by his yet
more comic crony, Moses Gould. Swaggering on short legs with a
prosperous purple tie, he was the gayest of godless little dogs; but like a dog
also in this, that however he danced and wagged with delight, the two dark
eyes on each side of his protuberant nose glistened gloomily like black
buttons. There was Miss Rosamund Hunt, still with the fine white hat
framing her square, good-looking face, and still with her native air of being
dressed for some party that never came off. She also, like Mr. Moon, had a
new companion, new so far as this narrative goes, but in reality an old
friend and a protegee. This was a slight young woman in dark gray, and in
no way notable but for a load of dull red hair, of which the shape somehow
gave her pale face that triangular, almost peaked, appearance which was
given by the lowering headdress and deep rich ruff of the Elizabethan
beauties. Her surname seemed to be Gray, and Miss Hunt called her Mary,
in that indescribable tone applied to a dependent who has practically
become a friend. She wore a small silver cross on her very business-like
gray clothes, and was the only member of the party who went to church.
Last, but the reverse of least, there was Diana Duke, studying the newcomer
with eyes of steel, and listening carefully to every idiotic word he said. As
for Mrs. Duke, she smiled up at him, but never dreamed of listening to him.
She had never really listened to any one in her life; which, some said, was
why she had survived.
Nevertheless, Mrs. Duke was pleased with her new guest’s concentration
of courtesy upon herself; for no one ever spoke seriously to her any more
than she listened seriously to any one. And she almost beamed as the
stranger, with yet wider and almost whirling gestures of explanation with
his huge hat and bag, apologized for having entered by the wall instead of
the front door. He was understood to put it down to an unfortunate family
tradition of neatness and care of his clothes.
“My mother was rather strict about it, to tell the truth,” he said, lowering
his voice, to Mrs. Duke. “She never liked me to lose my cap at school. And
when a man’s been taught to be tidy and neat it sticks to him.”
unembarrassed Warner, a pallid but solid substance. There was Michael
Moon offering like a riddle the contrast of the horsy crudeness of his
clothes and the sombre sagacity of his visage. He was now joined by his yet
more comic crony, Moses Gould. Swaggering on short legs with a
prosperous purple tie, he was the gayest of godless little dogs; but like a dog
also in this, that however he danced and wagged with delight, the two dark
eyes on each side of his protuberant nose glistened gloomily like black
buttons. There was Miss Rosamund Hunt, still with the fine white hat
framing her square, good-looking face, and still with her native air of being
dressed for some party that never came off. She also, like Mr. Moon, had a
new companion, new so far as this narrative goes, but in reality an old
friend and a protegee. This was a slight young woman in dark gray, and in
no way notable but for a load of dull red hair, of which the shape somehow
gave her pale face that triangular, almost peaked, appearance which was
given by the lowering headdress and deep rich ruff of the Elizabethan
beauties. Her surname seemed to be Gray, and Miss Hunt called her Mary,
in that indescribable tone applied to a dependent who has practically
become a friend. She wore a small silver cross on her very business-like
gray clothes, and was the only member of the party who went to church.
Last, but the reverse of least, there was Diana Duke, studying the newcomer
with eyes of steel, and listening carefully to every idiotic word he said. As
for Mrs. Duke, she smiled up at him, but never dreamed of listening to him.
She had never really listened to any one in her life; which, some said, was
why she had survived.
Nevertheless, Mrs. Duke was pleased with her new guest’s concentration
of courtesy upon herself; for no one ever spoke seriously to her any more
than she listened seriously to any one. And she almost beamed as the
stranger, with yet wider and almost whirling gestures of explanation with
his huge hat and bag, apologized for having entered by the wall instead of
the front door. He was understood to put it down to an unfortunate family
tradition of neatness and care of his clothes.
“My mother was rather strict about it, to tell the truth,” he said, lowering
his voice, to Mrs. Duke. “She never liked me to lose my cap at school. And
when a man’s been taught to be tidy and neat it sticks to him.”
Page 20
Mrs. Duke weakly gasped that she was sure he must have had a good
mother; but her niece seemed inclined to probe the matter further.
“You’ve got a funny idea of neatness,” she said, “if it’s jumping garden
walls and clambering up garden trees. A man can’t very well climb a tree
tidily.”
“He can clear a wall neatly,” said Michael Moon; “I saw him do it.”
Smith seemed to be regarding the girl with genuine astonishment. “My
dear young lady,” he said, “I was tidying the tree. You don’t want last year’s
hats there, do you, any more than last year’s leaves? The wind takes off the
leaves, but it couldn’t manage the hat; that wind, I suppose, has tidied
whole forests to-day. Rum idea this is, that tidiness is a timid, quiet sort of
thing; why, tidiness is a toil for giants. You can’t tidy anything without
untidying yourself; just look at my trousers. Don’t you know that? Haven’t
you ever had a spring cleaning?”
“Oh yes, sir,” said Mrs. Duke, almost eagerly. “You will find everything
of that sort quite nice.” For the first time she had heard two words that she
could understand.
Miss Diana Duke seemed to be studying the stranger with a sort of spasm
of calculation; then her black eyes snapped with decision, and she said that
he could have a particular bedroom on the top floor if he liked: and the
silent and sensitive Inglewood, who had been on the rack through these
cross-purposes, eagerly offered to show him up to the room. Smith went up
the stairs four at a time, and when he bumped his head against the ultimate
ceiling, Inglewood had an odd sensation that the tall house was much
shorter than it used to be.
Arthur Inglewood followed his old friend—or his new friend, for he did
not very clearly know which he was. The face looked very like his old
schoolfellow’s at one second and very unlike at another. And when
Inglewood broke through his native politeness so far as to say suddenly, “Is
your name Smith?” he received only the unenlightening reply, “Quite right;
quite right. Very good. Excellent!” Which appeared to Inglewood, on
reflection, rather the speech of a new-born babe accepting a name than of a
grown-up man admitting one.
Despite these doubts about identity, the hapless Inglewood watched the
other unpack, and stood about his bedroom in all the impotent attitudes of
the male friend. Mr. Smith unpacked with the same kind of whirling
mother; but her niece seemed inclined to probe the matter further.
“You’ve got a funny idea of neatness,” she said, “if it’s jumping garden
walls and clambering up garden trees. A man can’t very well climb a tree
tidily.”
“He can clear a wall neatly,” said Michael Moon; “I saw him do it.”
Smith seemed to be regarding the girl with genuine astonishment. “My
dear young lady,” he said, “I was tidying the tree. You don’t want last year’s
hats there, do you, any more than last year’s leaves? The wind takes off the
leaves, but it couldn’t manage the hat; that wind, I suppose, has tidied
whole forests to-day. Rum idea this is, that tidiness is a timid, quiet sort of
thing; why, tidiness is a toil for giants. You can’t tidy anything without
untidying yourself; just look at my trousers. Don’t you know that? Haven’t
you ever had a spring cleaning?”
“Oh yes, sir,” said Mrs. Duke, almost eagerly. “You will find everything
of that sort quite nice.” For the first time she had heard two words that she
could understand.
Miss Diana Duke seemed to be studying the stranger with a sort of spasm
of calculation; then her black eyes snapped with decision, and she said that
he could have a particular bedroom on the top floor if he liked: and the
silent and sensitive Inglewood, who had been on the rack through these
cross-purposes, eagerly offered to show him up to the room. Smith went up
the stairs four at a time, and when he bumped his head against the ultimate
ceiling, Inglewood had an odd sensation that the tall house was much
shorter than it used to be.
Arthur Inglewood followed his old friend—or his new friend, for he did
not very clearly know which he was. The face looked very like his old
schoolfellow’s at one second and very unlike at another. And when
Inglewood broke through his native politeness so far as to say suddenly, “Is
your name Smith?” he received only the unenlightening reply, “Quite right;
quite right. Very good. Excellent!” Which appeared to Inglewood, on
reflection, rather the speech of a new-born babe accepting a name than of a
grown-up man admitting one.
Despite these doubts about identity, the hapless Inglewood watched the
other unpack, and stood about his bedroom in all the impotent attitudes of
the male friend. Mr. Smith unpacked with the same kind of whirling
Page 21
accuracy with which he climbed a tree—throwing things out of his bag as if
they were rubbish, yet managing to distribute quite a regular pattern all
round him on the floor.
As he did so he continued to talk in the same somewhat gasping manner
(he had come upstairs four steps at a time, but even without this his style of
speech was breathless and fragmentary), and his remarks were still a string
of more or less significant but often separate pictures.
“Like the day of judgement,” he said, throwing a bottle so that it
somehow settled, rocking on its right end. “People say vast universe...
infinity and astronomy; not sure... I think things are too close together...
packed up; for travelling... stars too close, really... why, the sun’s a star, too
close to be seen properly; the earth’s a star, too close to be seen at all... too
many pebbles on the beach; ought all to be put in rings; too many blades of
grass to study... feathers on a bird make the brain reel; wait till the big bag
is unpacked... may all be put in our right places then.”
Here he stopped, literally for breath—throwing a shirt to the other end of
the room, and then a bottle of ink so that it fell quite neatly beyond it.
Inglewood looked round on this strange, half-symmetrical disorder with an
increasing doubt.
In fact, the more one explored Mr. Smith’s holiday luggage, the less one
could make anything of it. One peculiarity of it was that almost everything
seemed to be there for the wrong reason; what is secondary with every one
else was primary with him. He would wrap up a pot or pan in brown paper;
and the unthinking assistant would discover that the pot was valueless or
even unnecessary, and that it was the brown paper that was truly precious.
He produced two or three boxes of cigars, and explained with plain and
perplexing sincerity that he was no smoker, but that cigar-box wood was by
far the best for fretwork. He also exhibited about six small bottles of wine,
white and red, and Inglewood, happening to note a Volnay which he knew
to be excellent, supposed at first that the stranger was an epicure in
vintages. He was therefore surprised to find that the next bottle was a vile
sham claret from the colonies, which even colonials (to do them justice) do
not drink. It was only then that he observed that all six bottles had those
bright metallic seals of various tints, and seemed to have been chosen solely
because they have the three primary and three secondary colours: red, blue,
and yellow; green, violet and orange. There grew upon Inglewood an
they were rubbish, yet managing to distribute quite a regular pattern all
round him on the floor.
As he did so he continued to talk in the same somewhat gasping manner
(he had come upstairs four steps at a time, but even without this his style of
speech was breathless and fragmentary), and his remarks were still a string
of more or less significant but often separate pictures.
“Like the day of judgement,” he said, throwing a bottle so that it
somehow settled, rocking on its right end. “People say vast universe...
infinity and astronomy; not sure... I think things are too close together...
packed up; for travelling... stars too close, really... why, the sun’s a star, too
close to be seen properly; the earth’s a star, too close to be seen at all... too
many pebbles on the beach; ought all to be put in rings; too many blades of
grass to study... feathers on a bird make the brain reel; wait till the big bag
is unpacked... may all be put in our right places then.”
Here he stopped, literally for breath—throwing a shirt to the other end of
the room, and then a bottle of ink so that it fell quite neatly beyond it.
Inglewood looked round on this strange, half-symmetrical disorder with an
increasing doubt.
In fact, the more one explored Mr. Smith’s holiday luggage, the less one
could make anything of it. One peculiarity of it was that almost everything
seemed to be there for the wrong reason; what is secondary with every one
else was primary with him. He would wrap up a pot or pan in brown paper;
and the unthinking assistant would discover that the pot was valueless or
even unnecessary, and that it was the brown paper that was truly precious.
He produced two or three boxes of cigars, and explained with plain and
perplexing sincerity that he was no smoker, but that cigar-box wood was by
far the best for fretwork. He also exhibited about six small bottles of wine,
white and red, and Inglewood, happening to note a Volnay which he knew
to be excellent, supposed at first that the stranger was an epicure in
vintages. He was therefore surprised to find that the next bottle was a vile
sham claret from the colonies, which even colonials (to do them justice) do
not drink. It was only then that he observed that all six bottles had those
bright metallic seals of various tints, and seemed to have been chosen solely
because they have the three primary and three secondary colours: red, blue,
and yellow; green, violet and orange. There grew upon Inglewood an
Page 22
almost creepy sense of the real childishness of this creature. For Smith was
really, so far as human psychology can be, innocent. He had the sensualities
of innocence: he loved the stickiness of gum, and he cut white wood
greedily as if he were cutting a cake. To this man wine was not a doubtful
thing to be defended or denounced; it was a quaintly coloured syrup, such
as a child sees in a shop window. He talked dominantly and rushed the
social situation; but he was not asserting himself, like a superman in a
modern play. He was simply forgetting himself, like a little boy at a party.
He had somehow made the giant stride from babyhood to manhood, and
missed that crisis in youth when most of us grow old.
As he shunted his big bag, Arthur observed the initials I. S. printed on
one side of it, and remembered that Smith had been called Innocent Smith
at school, though whether as a formal Christian name or a moral description
he could not remember. He was just about to venture another question,
when there was a knock at the door, and the short figure of Mr. Gould
offered itself, with the melancholy Moon, standing like his tall crooked
shadow, behind him. They had drifted up the stairs after the other two men
with the wandering gregariousness of the male.
“Hope there’s no intrusion,” said the beaming Moses with a glow of good
nature, but not the airiest tinge of apology.
“The truth is,” said Michael Moon with comparative courtesy, “we
thought we might see if they had made you comfortable. Miss Duke is
rather—”
“I know,” cried the stranger, looking up radiantly from his bag;
“magnificent, isn’t she? Go close to her—hear military music going by, like
Joan of Arc.”
Inglewood stared and stared at the speaker like one who has just heard a
wild fairy tale, which nevertheless contains one small and forgotten fact.
For he remembered how he had himself thought of Jeanne d’Arc years ago,
when, hardly more than a schoolboy, he had first come to the boarding-
house. Long since the pulverizing rationalism of his friend Dr. Warner had
crushed such youthful ignorances and disproportionate dreams. Under the
Warnerian scepticism and science of hopeless human types, Inglewood had
long come to regard himself as a timid, insufficient, and “weak” type, who
would never marry; to regard Diana Duke as a materialistic maidservant;
and to regard his first fancy for her as the small, dull farce of a collegian
really, so far as human psychology can be, innocent. He had the sensualities
of innocence: he loved the stickiness of gum, and he cut white wood
greedily as if he were cutting a cake. To this man wine was not a doubtful
thing to be defended or denounced; it was a quaintly coloured syrup, such
as a child sees in a shop window. He talked dominantly and rushed the
social situation; but he was not asserting himself, like a superman in a
modern play. He was simply forgetting himself, like a little boy at a party.
He had somehow made the giant stride from babyhood to manhood, and
missed that crisis in youth when most of us grow old.
As he shunted his big bag, Arthur observed the initials I. S. printed on
one side of it, and remembered that Smith had been called Innocent Smith
at school, though whether as a formal Christian name or a moral description
he could not remember. He was just about to venture another question,
when there was a knock at the door, and the short figure of Mr. Gould
offered itself, with the melancholy Moon, standing like his tall crooked
shadow, behind him. They had drifted up the stairs after the other two men
with the wandering gregariousness of the male.
“Hope there’s no intrusion,” said the beaming Moses with a glow of good
nature, but not the airiest tinge of apology.
“The truth is,” said Michael Moon with comparative courtesy, “we
thought we might see if they had made you comfortable. Miss Duke is
rather—”
“I know,” cried the stranger, looking up radiantly from his bag;
“magnificent, isn’t she? Go close to her—hear military music going by, like
Joan of Arc.”
Inglewood stared and stared at the speaker like one who has just heard a
wild fairy tale, which nevertheless contains one small and forgotten fact.
For he remembered how he had himself thought of Jeanne d’Arc years ago,
when, hardly more than a schoolboy, he had first come to the boarding-
house. Long since the pulverizing rationalism of his friend Dr. Warner had
crushed such youthful ignorances and disproportionate dreams. Under the
Warnerian scepticism and science of hopeless human types, Inglewood had
long come to regard himself as a timid, insufficient, and “weak” type, who
would never marry; to regard Diana Duke as a materialistic maidservant;
and to regard his first fancy for her as the small, dull farce of a collegian
Page 23
kissing his landlady’s daughter. And yet the phrase about military music
moved him queerly, as if he had heard those distant drums.
“She has to keep things pretty tight, as is only natural,” said Moon,
glancing round the rather dwarfish room, with its wedge of slanted ceiling,
like the conical hood of a dwarf.
“Rather a small box for you, sir,” said the waggish Mr. Gould.
“Splendid room, though,” answered Mr. Smith enthusiastically, with his
head inside his Gladstone bag. “I love these pointed sorts of rooms, like
Gothic. By the way,” he cried out, pointing in quite a startling way, “where
does that door lead to?”
“To certain death, I should say,” answered Michael Moon, staring up at a
dust-stained and disused trapdoor in the sloping roof of the attic. “I don’t
think there’s a loft there; and I don’t know what else it could lead to.” Long
before he had finished his sentence the man with the strong green legs had
leapt at the door in the ceiling, swung himself somehow on to the ledge
beneath it, wrenched it open after a struggle, and clambered through it. For
a moment they saw the two symbolic legs standing like a truncated statue;
then they vanished. Through the hole thus burst in the roof appeared the
empty and lucid sky of evening, with one great many-coloured cloud sailing
across it like a whole county upside down.
“Hullo, you fellows!” came the far cry of Innocent Smith, apparently
from some remote pinnacle. “Come up here; and bring some of my things
to eat and drink. It’s just the spot for a picnic.”
With a sudden impulse Michael snatched two of the small bottles of
wine, one in each solid fist; and Arthur Inglewood, as if mesmerized,
groped for a biscuit tin and a big jar of ginger. The enormous hand of
Innocent Smith appearing through the aperture, like a giant’s in a fairy tale,
received these tributes and bore them off to the eyrie; then they both hoisted
themselves out of the window. They were both athletic, and even
gymnastic; Inglewood through his concern for hygiene, and Moon through
his concern for sport, which was not quite so idle and inactive as that of the
average sportsman. Also they both had a light-headed burst of celestial
sensation when the door was burst in the roof, as if a door had been burst in
the sky, and they could climb out on to the very roof of the universe. They
were both men who had long been unconsciously imprisoned in the
commonplace, though one took it comically, and the other seriously. They
moved him queerly, as if he had heard those distant drums.
“She has to keep things pretty tight, as is only natural,” said Moon,
glancing round the rather dwarfish room, with its wedge of slanted ceiling,
like the conical hood of a dwarf.
“Rather a small box for you, sir,” said the waggish Mr. Gould.
“Splendid room, though,” answered Mr. Smith enthusiastically, with his
head inside his Gladstone bag. “I love these pointed sorts of rooms, like
Gothic. By the way,” he cried out, pointing in quite a startling way, “where
does that door lead to?”
“To certain death, I should say,” answered Michael Moon, staring up at a
dust-stained and disused trapdoor in the sloping roof of the attic. “I don’t
think there’s a loft there; and I don’t know what else it could lead to.” Long
before he had finished his sentence the man with the strong green legs had
leapt at the door in the ceiling, swung himself somehow on to the ledge
beneath it, wrenched it open after a struggle, and clambered through it. For
a moment they saw the two symbolic legs standing like a truncated statue;
then they vanished. Through the hole thus burst in the roof appeared the
empty and lucid sky of evening, with one great many-coloured cloud sailing
across it like a whole county upside down.
“Hullo, you fellows!” came the far cry of Innocent Smith, apparently
from some remote pinnacle. “Come up here; and bring some of my things
to eat and drink. It’s just the spot for a picnic.”
With a sudden impulse Michael snatched two of the small bottles of
wine, one in each solid fist; and Arthur Inglewood, as if mesmerized,
groped for a biscuit tin and a big jar of ginger. The enormous hand of
Innocent Smith appearing through the aperture, like a giant’s in a fairy tale,
received these tributes and bore them off to the eyrie; then they both hoisted
themselves out of the window. They were both athletic, and even
gymnastic; Inglewood through his concern for hygiene, and Moon through
his concern for sport, which was not quite so idle and inactive as that of the
average sportsman. Also they both had a light-headed burst of celestial
sensation when the door was burst in the roof, as if a door had been burst in
the sky, and they could climb out on to the very roof of the universe. They
were both men who had long been unconsciously imprisoned in the
commonplace, though one took it comically, and the other seriously. They
Page 24
were both men, nevertheless, in whom sentiment had never died. But Mr.
Moses Gould had an equal contempt for their suicidal athletics and their
subconscious transcendentalism, and he stood and laughed at the thing with
the shameless rationality of another race.
When the singular Smith, astride of a chimney-pot, learnt that Gould was
not following, his infantile officiousness and good nature forced him to dive
back into the attic to comfort or persuade; and Inglewood and Moon were
left alone on the long gray-green ridge of the slate roof, with their feet
against gutters and their backs against chimney-pots, looking agnostically at
each other. Their first feeling was that they had come out into eternity, and
that eternity was very like topsy-turvydom. One definition occurred to both
of them—that he had come out into the light of that lucid and radiant
ignorance in which all beliefs had begun. The sky above them was full of
mythology. Heaven seemed deep enough to hold all the gods. The round of
the ether turned from green to yellow gradually like a great unripe fruit. All
around the sunken sun it was like a lemon; round all the east it was a sort of
golden green, more suggestive of a greengage; but the whole had still the
emptiness of daylight and none of the secrecy of dusk. Tumbled here and
there across this gold and pale green were shards and shattered masses of
inky purple cloud, which seemed falling towards the earth in every kind of
colossal perspective. One of them really had the character of some many-
mitred, many-bearded, many-winged Assyrian image, huge head
downwards, hurled out of heaven—a sort of false Jehovah, who was
perhaps Satan. All the other clouds had preposterous pinnacled shapes, as if
the god’s palaces had been flung after him.
And yet, while the empty heaven was full of silent catastrophe, the height
of human buildings above which they sat held here and there a tiny trivial
noise that was the exact antithesis; and they heard some six streets below a
newsboy calling, and a bell bidding to chapel. They could also hear talk out
of the garden below; and realized that the irrepressible Smith must have
followed Gould downstairs, for his eager and pleading accents could be
heard, followed by the half-humourous protests of Miss Duke and the full
and very youthful laughter of Rosamund Hunt. The air had that cold
kindness that comes after a storm. Michael Moon drank it in with as serious
a relish as he had drunk the little bottle of cheap claret, which he had
emptied almost at a draught. Inglewood went on eating ginger very slowly
and with a solemnity unfathomable as the sky above him. There was still
Moses Gould had an equal contempt for their suicidal athletics and their
subconscious transcendentalism, and he stood and laughed at the thing with
the shameless rationality of another race.
When the singular Smith, astride of a chimney-pot, learnt that Gould was
not following, his infantile officiousness and good nature forced him to dive
back into the attic to comfort or persuade; and Inglewood and Moon were
left alone on the long gray-green ridge of the slate roof, with their feet
against gutters and their backs against chimney-pots, looking agnostically at
each other. Their first feeling was that they had come out into eternity, and
that eternity was very like topsy-turvydom. One definition occurred to both
of them—that he had come out into the light of that lucid and radiant
ignorance in which all beliefs had begun. The sky above them was full of
mythology. Heaven seemed deep enough to hold all the gods. The round of
the ether turned from green to yellow gradually like a great unripe fruit. All
around the sunken sun it was like a lemon; round all the east it was a sort of
golden green, more suggestive of a greengage; but the whole had still the
emptiness of daylight and none of the secrecy of dusk. Tumbled here and
there across this gold and pale green were shards and shattered masses of
inky purple cloud, which seemed falling towards the earth in every kind of
colossal perspective. One of them really had the character of some many-
mitred, many-bearded, many-winged Assyrian image, huge head
downwards, hurled out of heaven—a sort of false Jehovah, who was
perhaps Satan. All the other clouds had preposterous pinnacled shapes, as if
the god’s palaces had been flung after him.
And yet, while the empty heaven was full of silent catastrophe, the height
of human buildings above which they sat held here and there a tiny trivial
noise that was the exact antithesis; and they heard some six streets below a
newsboy calling, and a bell bidding to chapel. They could also hear talk out
of the garden below; and realized that the irrepressible Smith must have
followed Gould downstairs, for his eager and pleading accents could be
heard, followed by the half-humourous protests of Miss Duke and the full
and very youthful laughter of Rosamund Hunt. The air had that cold
kindness that comes after a storm. Michael Moon drank it in with as serious
a relish as he had drunk the little bottle of cheap claret, which he had
emptied almost at a draught. Inglewood went on eating ginger very slowly
and with a solemnity unfathomable as the sky above him. There was still
Page 25
enough stir in the freshness of the atmosphere to make them almost fancy
they could smell the garden soil and the last roses of autumn. Suddenly
there came from the darkening room a silvery ping and pong which told
them that Rosamund had brought out the long-neglected mandoline. After
the first few notes there was more of the distant bell-like laughter.
“Inglewood,” said Michael Moon, “have you ever heard that I am a
blackguard?”
“I haven’t heard it, and I don’t believe it,” answered Inglewood, after an
odd pause. “But I have heard you were—what they call rather wild.”
“If you have heard that I am wild, you can contradict the rumour,” said
Moon, with an extraordinary calm; “I am tame. I am quite tame; I am about
the tamest beast that crawls. I drink too much of the same kind of whisky at
the same time every night. I even drink about the same amount too much. I
go to the same number of public-houses. I meet the same damned women
with mauve faces. I hear the same number of dirty stories— generally the
same dirty stories. You may assure my friends, Inglewood, that you see
before you a person whom civilization has thoroughly tamed.”
Arthur Inglewood was staring with feelings that made him nearly fall off
the roof, for indeed the Irishman’s face, always sinister, was now almost
demoniacal.
“Christ confound it!” cried out Moon, suddenly clutching the empty
claret bottle, “this is about the thinnest and filthiest wine I ever uncorked,
and it’s the only drink I have really enjoyed for nine years. I was never wild
until just ten minutes ago.” And he sent the bottle whizzing, a wheel of
glass, far away beyond the garden into the road, where, in the profound
evening silence, they could even hear it break and part upon the stones.
“Moon,” said Arthur Inglewood, rather huskily, “you mustn’t be so bitter
about it. Everyone has to take the world as he finds it; of course one often
finds it a bit dull—”
“That fellow doesn’t,” said Michael decisively; “I mean that fellow
Smith. I have a fancy there’s some method in his madness. It looks as if he
could turn into a sort of wonderland any minute by taking one step out of
the plain road. Who would have thought of that trapdoor? Who would have
thought that this cursed colonial claret could taste quite nice among the
chimney-pots? Perhaps that is the real key of fairyland. Perhaps Nosey
Gould’s beastly little Empire Cigarettes ought only to be smoked on stilts,
they could smell the garden soil and the last roses of autumn. Suddenly
there came from the darkening room a silvery ping and pong which told
them that Rosamund had brought out the long-neglected mandoline. After
the first few notes there was more of the distant bell-like laughter.
“Inglewood,” said Michael Moon, “have you ever heard that I am a
blackguard?”
“I haven’t heard it, and I don’t believe it,” answered Inglewood, after an
odd pause. “But I have heard you were—what they call rather wild.”
“If you have heard that I am wild, you can contradict the rumour,” said
Moon, with an extraordinary calm; “I am tame. I am quite tame; I am about
the tamest beast that crawls. I drink too much of the same kind of whisky at
the same time every night. I even drink about the same amount too much. I
go to the same number of public-houses. I meet the same damned women
with mauve faces. I hear the same number of dirty stories— generally the
same dirty stories. You may assure my friends, Inglewood, that you see
before you a person whom civilization has thoroughly tamed.”
Arthur Inglewood was staring with feelings that made him nearly fall off
the roof, for indeed the Irishman’s face, always sinister, was now almost
demoniacal.
“Christ confound it!” cried out Moon, suddenly clutching the empty
claret bottle, “this is about the thinnest and filthiest wine I ever uncorked,
and it’s the only drink I have really enjoyed for nine years. I was never wild
until just ten minutes ago.” And he sent the bottle whizzing, a wheel of
glass, far away beyond the garden into the road, where, in the profound
evening silence, they could even hear it break and part upon the stones.
“Moon,” said Arthur Inglewood, rather huskily, “you mustn’t be so bitter
about it. Everyone has to take the world as he finds it; of course one often
finds it a bit dull—”
“That fellow doesn’t,” said Michael decisively; “I mean that fellow
Smith. I have a fancy there’s some method in his madness. It looks as if he
could turn into a sort of wonderland any minute by taking one step out of
the plain road. Who would have thought of that trapdoor? Who would have
thought that this cursed colonial claret could taste quite nice among the
chimney-pots? Perhaps that is the real key of fairyland. Perhaps Nosey
Gould’s beastly little Empire Cigarettes ought only to be smoked on stilts,
Page 26
or something of that sort. Perhaps Mrs. Duke’s cold leg of mutton would
seem quite appetizing at the top of a tree. Perhaps even my damned, dirty,
monotonous drizzle of Old Bill Whisky—”
“Don’t be so rough on yourself,” said Inglewood, in serious distress.
“The dullness isn’t your fault or the whisky’s. Fellows who don’t— fellows
like me I mean—have just the same feeling that it’s all rather flat and a
failure. But the world’s made like that; it’s all survival. Some people are
made to get on, like Warner; and some people are made to stick quiet, like
me. You can’t help your temperament. I know you’re much cleverer than I
am; but you can’t help having all the loose ways of a poor literary chap, and
I can’t help having all the doubts and helplessness of a small scientific chap,
any more than a fish can help floating or a fern can help curling up.
Humanity, as Warner said so well in that lecture, really consists of quite
different tribes of animals all disguised as men.”
In the dim garden below the buzz of talk was suddenly broken by Miss
Hunt’s musical instrument banging with the abruptness of artillery into a
vulgar but spirited tune.
Rosamund’s voice came up rich and strong in the words of some fatuous,
fashionable coon song:—
“Darkies sing a song on the old plantation,
Sing it as we sang it in days long since gone by.”
Inglewood’s brown eyes softened and saddened still more as he
continued his monologue of resignation to such a rollicking and romantic
tune. But the blue eyes of Michael Moon brightened and hardened with a
light that Inglewood did not understand. Many centuries, and many villages
and valleys, would have been happier if Inglewood or Inglewood’s
countrymen had ever understood that light, or guessed at the first blink that
it was the battle star of Ireland.
“Nothing can ever alter it; it’s in the wheels of the universe,” went on
Inglewood, in a low voice: “some men are weak and some strong, and the
only thing we can do is to know that we are weak. I have been in love lots
of times, but I could not do anything, for I remembered my own fickleness.
I have formed opinions, but I haven’t the cheek to push them, because I’ve
so often changed them. That’s the upshot, old fellow. We can’t trust
ourselves— and we can’t help it.”
seem quite appetizing at the top of a tree. Perhaps even my damned, dirty,
monotonous drizzle of Old Bill Whisky—”
“Don’t be so rough on yourself,” said Inglewood, in serious distress.
“The dullness isn’t your fault or the whisky’s. Fellows who don’t— fellows
like me I mean—have just the same feeling that it’s all rather flat and a
failure. But the world’s made like that; it’s all survival. Some people are
made to get on, like Warner; and some people are made to stick quiet, like
me. You can’t help your temperament. I know you’re much cleverer than I
am; but you can’t help having all the loose ways of a poor literary chap, and
I can’t help having all the doubts and helplessness of a small scientific chap,
any more than a fish can help floating or a fern can help curling up.
Humanity, as Warner said so well in that lecture, really consists of quite
different tribes of animals all disguised as men.”
In the dim garden below the buzz of talk was suddenly broken by Miss
Hunt’s musical instrument banging with the abruptness of artillery into a
vulgar but spirited tune.
Rosamund’s voice came up rich and strong in the words of some fatuous,
fashionable coon song:—
“Darkies sing a song on the old plantation,
Sing it as we sang it in days long since gone by.”
Inglewood’s brown eyes softened and saddened still more as he
continued his monologue of resignation to such a rollicking and romantic
tune. But the blue eyes of Michael Moon brightened and hardened with a
light that Inglewood did not understand. Many centuries, and many villages
and valleys, would have been happier if Inglewood or Inglewood’s
countrymen had ever understood that light, or guessed at the first blink that
it was the battle star of Ireland.
“Nothing can ever alter it; it’s in the wheels of the universe,” went on
Inglewood, in a low voice: “some men are weak and some strong, and the
only thing we can do is to know that we are weak. I have been in love lots
of times, but I could not do anything, for I remembered my own fickleness.
I have formed opinions, but I haven’t the cheek to push them, because I’ve
so often changed them. That’s the upshot, old fellow. We can’t trust
ourselves— and we can’t help it.”
Page 27
Michael had risen to his feet, and stood poised in a perilous position at
the end of the roof, like some dark statue hung above its gable. Behind him,
huge clouds of an almost impossible purple turned slowly topsy-turvy in the
silent anarchy of heaven. Their gyration made the dark figure seem yet
dizzier.
“Let us...” he said, and was suddenly silent.
“Let us what?” asked Arthur Inglewood, rising equally quick though
somewhat more cautiously, for his friend seemed to find some difficulty in
speech.
“Let us go and do some of these things we can’t do,” said Michael.
At the same moment there burst out of the trapdoor below them the
cockatoo hair and flushed face of Innocent Smith, calling to them that they
must come down as the “concert” was in full swing, and Mr. Moses Gould
was about to recite “Young Lochinvar.”
As they dropped into Innocent’s attic they nearly tumbled over its
entertaining impedimenta again. Inglewood, staring at the littered floor,
thought instinctively of the littered floor of a nursery. He was therefore the
more moved, and even shocked, when his eye fell on a large well-polished
American revolver.
“Hullo!” he cried, stepping back from the steely glitter as men step back
from a serpent; “are you afraid of burglars? or when and why do you deal
death out of that machine gun?”
“Oh, that!” said Smith, throwing it a single glance; “I deal life out of
that,” and he went bounding down the stairs.
the end of the roof, like some dark statue hung above its gable. Behind him,
huge clouds of an almost impossible purple turned slowly topsy-turvy in the
silent anarchy of heaven. Their gyration made the dark figure seem yet
dizzier.
“Let us...” he said, and was suddenly silent.
“Let us what?” asked Arthur Inglewood, rising equally quick though
somewhat more cautiously, for his friend seemed to find some difficulty in
speech.
“Let us go and do some of these things we can’t do,” said Michael.
At the same moment there burst out of the trapdoor below them the
cockatoo hair and flushed face of Innocent Smith, calling to them that they
must come down as the “concert” was in full swing, and Mr. Moses Gould
was about to recite “Young Lochinvar.”
As they dropped into Innocent’s attic they nearly tumbled over its
entertaining impedimenta again. Inglewood, staring at the littered floor,
thought instinctively of the littered floor of a nursery. He was therefore the
more moved, and even shocked, when his eye fell on a large well-polished
American revolver.
“Hullo!” he cried, stepping back from the steely glitter as men step back
from a serpent; “are you afraid of burglars? or when and why do you deal
death out of that machine gun?”
“Oh, that!” said Smith, throwing it a single glance; “I deal life out of
that,” and he went bounding down the stairs.
Page 28
Chapter III
The Banner of Beacon
All next day at Beacon House there was a crazy sense that it was
everybody’s birthday. It is the fashion to talk of institutions as cold and
cramping things. The truth is that when people are in exceptionally high
spirits, really wild with freedom and invention, they always must, and they
always do, create institutions. When men are weary they fall into anarchy;
but while they are gay and vigorous they invariably make rules. This, which
is true of all the churches and republics of history, is also true of the most
trivial parlour game or the most unsophisticated meadow romp. We are
never free until some institution frees us; and liberty cannot exist till it is
declared by authority. Even the wild authority of the harlequin Smith was
still authority, because it produced everywhere a crop of crazy regulations
and conditions. He filled every one with his own half-lunatic life; but it was
not expressed in destruction, but rather in a dizzy and toppling construction.
Each person with a hobby found it turning into an institution. Rosamund’s
songs seemed to coalesce into a kind of opera; Michael’s jests and
paragraphs into a magazine. His pipe and her mandoline seemed between
them to make a sort of smoking concert. The bashful and bewildered Arthur
Inglewood almost struggled against his own growing importance. He felt as
if, in spite of him, his photographs were turning into a picture gallery, and
his bicycle into a gymkhana. But no one had any time to criticize these
impromptu estates and offices, for they followed each other in wild
succession like the topics of a rambling talker.
Existence with such a man was an obstacle race made out of pleasant
obstacles. Out of any homely and trivial object he could drag reels of
exaggeration, like a conjurer. Nothing could be more shy and impersonal
than poor Arthur’s photography. Yet the preposterous Smith was seen
assisting him eagerly through sunny morning hours, and an indefensible
sequence described as “Moral Photography” began to unroll about the
boarding-house. It was only a version of the old photographer’s joke which
The Banner of Beacon
All next day at Beacon House there was a crazy sense that it was
everybody’s birthday. It is the fashion to talk of institutions as cold and
cramping things. The truth is that when people are in exceptionally high
spirits, really wild with freedom and invention, they always must, and they
always do, create institutions. When men are weary they fall into anarchy;
but while they are gay and vigorous they invariably make rules. This, which
is true of all the churches and republics of history, is also true of the most
trivial parlour game or the most unsophisticated meadow romp. We are
never free until some institution frees us; and liberty cannot exist till it is
declared by authority. Even the wild authority of the harlequin Smith was
still authority, because it produced everywhere a crop of crazy regulations
and conditions. He filled every one with his own half-lunatic life; but it was
not expressed in destruction, but rather in a dizzy and toppling construction.
Each person with a hobby found it turning into an institution. Rosamund’s
songs seemed to coalesce into a kind of opera; Michael’s jests and
paragraphs into a magazine. His pipe and her mandoline seemed between
them to make a sort of smoking concert. The bashful and bewildered Arthur
Inglewood almost struggled against his own growing importance. He felt as
if, in spite of him, his photographs were turning into a picture gallery, and
his bicycle into a gymkhana. But no one had any time to criticize these
impromptu estates and offices, for they followed each other in wild
succession like the topics of a rambling talker.
Existence with such a man was an obstacle race made out of pleasant
obstacles. Out of any homely and trivial object he could drag reels of
exaggeration, like a conjurer. Nothing could be more shy and impersonal
than poor Arthur’s photography. Yet the preposterous Smith was seen
assisting him eagerly through sunny morning hours, and an indefensible
sequence described as “Moral Photography” began to unroll about the
boarding-house. It was only a version of the old photographer’s joke which
Page 29
produces the same figure twice on one plate, making a man play chess with
himself, dine with himself, and so on. But these plates were more hysterical
and ambitious—as, “Miss Hunt forgets Herself,” showing that lady
answering her own too rapturous recognition with a most appalling stare of
ignorance; or “Mr. Moon questions Himself,” in which Mr. Moon appeared
as one driven to madness under his own legal cross-examination, which was
conducted with a long forefinger and an air of ferocious waggery. One
highly successful trilogy—representing Inglewood recognizing Inglewood,
Inglewood prostrating himself before Inglewood, and Inglewood severely
beating Inglewood with an umbrella— Innocent Smith wanted to have
enlarged and put up in the hall, like a sort of fresco, with the inscription,—
“Self-reverence, self-knowledge, self-control—
These three alone will make a man a prig.”
TENNYSON.
Nothing, again, could be more prosaic and impenetrable than the
domestic energies of Miss Diana Duke. But Innocent had somehow
blundered on the discovery that her thrifty dressmaking went with a
considerable feminine care for dress—the one feminine thing that had never
failed her solitary self-respect. In consequence Smith pestered her with a
theory (which he really seemed to take seriously) that ladies might combine
economy with magnificence if they would draw light chalk patterns on a
plain dress and then dust them off again. He set up “Smith’s Lightning
Dressmaking Company,” with two screens, a cardboard placard, and box of
bright soft crayons; and Miss Diana actually threw him an abandoned black
overall or working dress on which to exercise the talents of a modiste. He
promptly produced for her a garment aflame with red and gold sunflowers;
she held it up an instant to her shoulders, and looked like an empress. And
Arthur Inglewood, some hours afterwards cleaning his bicycle (with his
usual air of being inextricably hidden in it), glanced up; and his hot face
grew hotter, for Diana stood laughing for one flash in the doorway, and her
dark robe was rich with the green and purple of great decorative peacocks,
like a secret garden in the “Arabian Nights.” A pang too swift to be named
pain or pleasure went through his heart like an old-world rapier. He
remembered how pretty he thought her years ago, when he was ready to fall
in love with anybody; but it was like remembering a worship of some
Babylonian princess in some previous existence. At his next glimpse of her
himself, dine with himself, and so on. But these plates were more hysterical
and ambitious—as, “Miss Hunt forgets Herself,” showing that lady
answering her own too rapturous recognition with a most appalling stare of
ignorance; or “Mr. Moon questions Himself,” in which Mr. Moon appeared
as one driven to madness under his own legal cross-examination, which was
conducted with a long forefinger and an air of ferocious waggery. One
highly successful trilogy—representing Inglewood recognizing Inglewood,
Inglewood prostrating himself before Inglewood, and Inglewood severely
beating Inglewood with an umbrella— Innocent Smith wanted to have
enlarged and put up in the hall, like a sort of fresco, with the inscription,—
“Self-reverence, self-knowledge, self-control—
These three alone will make a man a prig.”
TENNYSON.
Nothing, again, could be more prosaic and impenetrable than the
domestic energies of Miss Diana Duke. But Innocent had somehow
blundered on the discovery that her thrifty dressmaking went with a
considerable feminine care for dress—the one feminine thing that had never
failed her solitary self-respect. In consequence Smith pestered her with a
theory (which he really seemed to take seriously) that ladies might combine
economy with magnificence if they would draw light chalk patterns on a
plain dress and then dust them off again. He set up “Smith’s Lightning
Dressmaking Company,” with two screens, a cardboard placard, and box of
bright soft crayons; and Miss Diana actually threw him an abandoned black
overall or working dress on which to exercise the talents of a modiste. He
promptly produced for her a garment aflame with red and gold sunflowers;
she held it up an instant to her shoulders, and looked like an empress. And
Arthur Inglewood, some hours afterwards cleaning his bicycle (with his
usual air of being inextricably hidden in it), glanced up; and his hot face
grew hotter, for Diana stood laughing for one flash in the doorway, and her
dark robe was rich with the green and purple of great decorative peacocks,
like a secret garden in the “Arabian Nights.” A pang too swift to be named
pain or pleasure went through his heart like an old-world rapier. He
remembered how pretty he thought her years ago, when he was ready to fall
in love with anybody; but it was like remembering a worship of some
Babylonian princess in some previous existence. At his next glimpse of her
Page 30
(and he caught himself awaiting it) the purple and green chalk was dusted
off, and she went by quickly in her working clothes.
As for Mrs. Duke, none who knew that matron could conceive her as
actively resisting this invasion that had turned her house upside down. But
among the most exact observers it was seriously believed that she liked it.
For she was one of those women who at bottom regard all men as equally
mad, wild animals of some utterly separate species. And it is doubtful if she
really saw anything more eccentric or inexplicable in Smith’s chimney-pot
picnics or crimson sunflowers than she had in the chemicals of Inglewood
or the sardonic speeches of Moon. Courtesy, on the other hand, is a thing
that anybody can understand, and Smith’s manners were as courteous as
they were unconventional. She said he was “a real gentleman,” by which
she simply meant a kind-hearted man, which is a very different thing. She
would sit at the head of the table with fat, folded hands and a fat, folded
smile for hours and hours, while every one else was talking at once. At
least, the only other exception was Rosamund’s companion, Mary Gray,
whose silence was of a much more eager sort. Though she never spoke she
always looked as if she might speak any minute. Perhaps this is the very
definition of a companion. Innocent Smith seemed to throw himself, as into
other adventures, into the adventure of making her talk. He never
succeeded, yet he was never snubbed; if he achieved anything, it was only
to draw attention to this quiet figure, and to turn her, by ever so little, from
a modesty to a mystery. But if she was a riddle, every one recognized that
she was a fresh and unspoilt riddle, like the riddle of the sky and the woods
in spring. Indeed, though she was rather older than the other two girls, she
had an early morning ardour, a fresh earnestness of youth, which Rosamund
seemed to have lost in the mere spending of money, and Diana in the mere
guarding of it. Smith looked at her again and again. Her eyes and mouth
were set in her face the wrong way—which was really the right way. She
had the knack of saying everything with her face: her silence was a sort of
steady applause.
But among the hilarious experiments of that holiday (which seemed more
like a week’s holiday than a day’s) one experiment towers supreme, not
because it was any sillier or more successful than the others, but because
out of this particular folly flowed all of the odd events that were to follow.
All the other practical jokes exploded of themselves, and left vacancy; all
the other fictions returned upon themselves, and were finished like a song.
off, and she went by quickly in her working clothes.
As for Mrs. Duke, none who knew that matron could conceive her as
actively resisting this invasion that had turned her house upside down. But
among the most exact observers it was seriously believed that she liked it.
For she was one of those women who at bottom regard all men as equally
mad, wild animals of some utterly separate species. And it is doubtful if she
really saw anything more eccentric or inexplicable in Smith’s chimney-pot
picnics or crimson sunflowers than she had in the chemicals of Inglewood
or the sardonic speeches of Moon. Courtesy, on the other hand, is a thing
that anybody can understand, and Smith’s manners were as courteous as
they were unconventional. She said he was “a real gentleman,” by which
she simply meant a kind-hearted man, which is a very different thing. She
would sit at the head of the table with fat, folded hands and a fat, folded
smile for hours and hours, while every one else was talking at once. At
least, the only other exception was Rosamund’s companion, Mary Gray,
whose silence was of a much more eager sort. Though she never spoke she
always looked as if she might speak any minute. Perhaps this is the very
definition of a companion. Innocent Smith seemed to throw himself, as into
other adventures, into the adventure of making her talk. He never
succeeded, yet he was never snubbed; if he achieved anything, it was only
to draw attention to this quiet figure, and to turn her, by ever so little, from
a modesty to a mystery. But if she was a riddle, every one recognized that
she was a fresh and unspoilt riddle, like the riddle of the sky and the woods
in spring. Indeed, though she was rather older than the other two girls, she
had an early morning ardour, a fresh earnestness of youth, which Rosamund
seemed to have lost in the mere spending of money, and Diana in the mere
guarding of it. Smith looked at her again and again. Her eyes and mouth
were set in her face the wrong way—which was really the right way. She
had the knack of saying everything with her face: her silence was a sort of
steady applause.
But among the hilarious experiments of that holiday (which seemed more
like a week’s holiday than a day’s) one experiment towers supreme, not
because it was any sillier or more successful than the others, but because
out of this particular folly flowed all of the odd events that were to follow.
All the other practical jokes exploded of themselves, and left vacancy; all
the other fictions returned upon themselves, and were finished like a song.
Page 31
But the string of solid and startling events— which were to include a
hansom cab, a detective, a pistol, and a marriage licence—were all made
primarily possible by the joke about the High Court of Beacon.
It had originated, not with Innocent Smith, but with Michael Moon. He
was in a strange glow and pressure of spirits, and talked incessantly; yet he
had never been more sarcastic, and even inhuman. He used his old useless
knowledge as a barrister to talk entertainingly of a tribunal that was a
parody on the pompous anomalies of English law. The High Court of
Beacon, he declared, was a splendid example of our free and sensible
constitution. It had been founded by King John in defiance of the Magna
Carta, and now held absolute power over windmills, wine and spirit
licences, ladies traveling in Turkey, revision of sentences for dog-stealing
and parricide, as well as anything whatever that happened in the town of
Market Bosworth. The whole hundred and nine seneschals of the High
Court of Beacon met once in every four centuries; but in the intervals (as
Mr. Moon explained) the whole powers of the institution were vested in
Mrs. Duke. Tossed about among the rest of the company, however, the High
Court did not retain its historical and legal seriousness, but was used
somewhat unscrupulously in a riot of domestic detail. If somebody spilt the
Worcester Sauce on the tablecloth, he was quite sure it was a rite without
which the sittings and findings of the Court would be invalid; or if
somebody wanted a window to remain shut, he would suddenly remember
that none but the third son of the lord of the manor of Penge had the right to
open it. They even went to the length of making arrests and conducting
criminal inquiries. The proposed trial of Moses Gould for patriotism was
rather above the heads of the company, especially of the criminal; but the
trial of Inglewood on a charge of photographic libel, and his triumphant
acquittal upon a plea of insanity, were admitted to be in the best tradition of
the Court.
But when Smith was in wild spirits he grew more and more serious, not
more and more flippant like Michael Moon. This proposal of a private court
of justice, which Moon had thrown off with the detachment of a political
humourist, Smith really caught hold of with the eagerness of an abstract
philosopher. It was by far the best thing they could do, he declared, to claim
sovereign powers even for the individual household.
hansom cab, a detective, a pistol, and a marriage licence—were all made
primarily possible by the joke about the High Court of Beacon.
It had originated, not with Innocent Smith, but with Michael Moon. He
was in a strange glow and pressure of spirits, and talked incessantly; yet he
had never been more sarcastic, and even inhuman. He used his old useless
knowledge as a barrister to talk entertainingly of a tribunal that was a
parody on the pompous anomalies of English law. The High Court of
Beacon, he declared, was a splendid example of our free and sensible
constitution. It had been founded by King John in defiance of the Magna
Carta, and now held absolute power over windmills, wine and spirit
licences, ladies traveling in Turkey, revision of sentences for dog-stealing
and parricide, as well as anything whatever that happened in the town of
Market Bosworth. The whole hundred and nine seneschals of the High
Court of Beacon met once in every four centuries; but in the intervals (as
Mr. Moon explained) the whole powers of the institution were vested in
Mrs. Duke. Tossed about among the rest of the company, however, the High
Court did not retain its historical and legal seriousness, but was used
somewhat unscrupulously in a riot of domestic detail. If somebody spilt the
Worcester Sauce on the tablecloth, he was quite sure it was a rite without
which the sittings and findings of the Court would be invalid; or if
somebody wanted a window to remain shut, he would suddenly remember
that none but the third son of the lord of the manor of Penge had the right to
open it. They even went to the length of making arrests and conducting
criminal inquiries. The proposed trial of Moses Gould for patriotism was
rather above the heads of the company, especially of the criminal; but the
trial of Inglewood on a charge of photographic libel, and his triumphant
acquittal upon a plea of insanity, were admitted to be in the best tradition of
the Court.
But when Smith was in wild spirits he grew more and more serious, not
more and more flippant like Michael Moon. This proposal of a private court
of justice, which Moon had thrown off with the detachment of a political
humourist, Smith really caught hold of with the eagerness of an abstract
philosopher. It was by far the best thing they could do, he declared, to claim
sovereign powers even for the individual household.
Page 32
“You believe in Home Rule for Ireland; I believe in Home Rule for
homes,” he cried eagerly to Michael. “It would be better if every father
COULD kill his son, as with the old Romans; it would be better, because
nobody would be killed. Let’s issue a Declaration of Independence from
Beacon House. We could grow enough greens in that garden to support us,
and when the tax-collector comes let’s tell him we’re self-supporting, and
play on him with the hose.... Well, perhaps, as you say, we couldn’t very
well have a hose, as that comes from the main; but we could sink a well in
this chalk, and a lot could be done with water-jugs.... Let this really be
Beacon House. Let’s light a bonfire of independence on the roof, and see
house after house answering it across the valley of the Thames! Let us
begin the League of the Free Families! Away with Local Government! A fig
for Local Patriotism! Let every house be a sovereign state as this is, and
judge its own children by its own law, as we do by the Court of Beacon. Let
us cut the painter, and begin to be happy together, as if we were on a desert
island.”
“I know that desert island,” said Michael Moon; “it only exists in the
‘Swiss Family Robinson.’ A man feels a strange desire for some sort of
vegetable milk, and crash comes down some unexpected cocoa-nut from
some undiscovered monkey. A literary man feels inclined to pen a sonnet,
and at once an officious porcupine rushes out of a thicket and shoots out
one of his quills.”
“Don’t you say a word against the ‘Swiss Family Robinson,’” cried
Innocent with great warmth. “It mayn’t be exact science, but it’s dead
accurate philosophy. When you’re really shipwrecked, you do really find
what you want. When you’re really on a desert island, you never find it a
desert. If we were really besieged in this garden, we’d find a hundred
English birds and English berries that we never knew were here. If we were
snowed up in this room, we’d be the better for reading scores of books in
that bookcase that we don’t even know are there; we’d have talks with each
other, good, terrible talks, that we shall go to the grave without guessing;
we’d find materials for everything— christening, marriage, or funeral; yes,
even for a coronation— if we didn’t decide to be a republic.”
“A coronation on ‘Swiss Family’ lines, I suppose,” said Michael,
laughing. “Oh, I know you would find everything in that atmosphere. If we
wanted such a simple thing, for instance, as a Coronation Canopy, we
homes,” he cried eagerly to Michael. “It would be better if every father
COULD kill his son, as with the old Romans; it would be better, because
nobody would be killed. Let’s issue a Declaration of Independence from
Beacon House. We could grow enough greens in that garden to support us,
and when the tax-collector comes let’s tell him we’re self-supporting, and
play on him with the hose.... Well, perhaps, as you say, we couldn’t very
well have a hose, as that comes from the main; but we could sink a well in
this chalk, and a lot could be done with water-jugs.... Let this really be
Beacon House. Let’s light a bonfire of independence on the roof, and see
house after house answering it across the valley of the Thames! Let us
begin the League of the Free Families! Away with Local Government! A fig
for Local Patriotism! Let every house be a sovereign state as this is, and
judge its own children by its own law, as we do by the Court of Beacon. Let
us cut the painter, and begin to be happy together, as if we were on a desert
island.”
“I know that desert island,” said Michael Moon; “it only exists in the
‘Swiss Family Robinson.’ A man feels a strange desire for some sort of
vegetable milk, and crash comes down some unexpected cocoa-nut from
some undiscovered monkey. A literary man feels inclined to pen a sonnet,
and at once an officious porcupine rushes out of a thicket and shoots out
one of his quills.”
“Don’t you say a word against the ‘Swiss Family Robinson,’” cried
Innocent with great warmth. “It mayn’t be exact science, but it’s dead
accurate philosophy. When you’re really shipwrecked, you do really find
what you want. When you’re really on a desert island, you never find it a
desert. If we were really besieged in this garden, we’d find a hundred
English birds and English berries that we never knew were here. If we were
snowed up in this room, we’d be the better for reading scores of books in
that bookcase that we don’t even know are there; we’d have talks with each
other, good, terrible talks, that we shall go to the grave without guessing;
we’d find materials for everything— christening, marriage, or funeral; yes,
even for a coronation— if we didn’t decide to be a republic.”
“A coronation on ‘Swiss Family’ lines, I suppose,” said Michael,
laughing. “Oh, I know you would find everything in that atmosphere. If we
wanted such a simple thing, for instance, as a Coronation Canopy, we
Page 33
should walk down beyond the geraniums and find the Canopy Tree in full
bloom. If we wanted such a trifle as a crown of gold, why, we should be
digging up dandelions, and we should find a gold mine under the lawn. And
when we wanted oil for the ceremony, why I suppose a great storm would
wash everything on shore, and we should find there was a Whale on the
premises.”
“And so there IS a whale on the premises for all you know,” asseverated
Smith, striking the table with passion. “I bet you’ve never examined the
premises! I bet you’ve never been round at the back as I was this morning
— for I found the very thing you say could only grow on a tree. There’s an
old sort of square tent up against the dustbin; it’s got three holes in the
canvas, and a pole’s broken, so it’s not much good as a tent, but as a
Canopy—” And his voice quite failed him to express its shining adequacy;
then he went on with controversial eagerness: “You see I take every
challenge as you make it. I believe every blessed thing you say couldn’t be
here has been here all the time. You say you want a whale washed up for
oil. Why, there’s oil in that cruet-stand at your elbow; and I don’t believe
anybody has touched it or thought of it for years. And as for your gold
crown, we’re none of us wealthy here, but we could collect enough ten-
shilling bits from our own pockets to string round a man’s head for half an
hour; or one of Miss Hunt’s gold bangles is nearly big enough to—”
The good-humoured Rosamund was almost choking with laughter. “All
is not gold that glitters,” she said, “and besides—”
“What a mistake that is!” cried Innocent Smith, leaping up in great
excitement. “All is gold that glitters— especially now we are a Sovereign
State. What’s the good of a Sovereign State if you can’t define a sovereign?
We can make anything a precious metal, as men could in the morning of the
world. They didn’t choose gold because it was rare; your scientists can tell
you twenty sorts of slime much rarer. They chose gold because it was bright
—because it was a hard thing to find, but pretty when you’ve found it. You
can’t fight with golden swords or eat golden biscuits; you can only look at it
—and you can look at it out here.”
With one of his incalculable motions he sprang back and burst open the
doors into the garden. At the same time also, with one of his gestures that
never seemed at the instant so unconventional as they were, he stretched out
his hand to Mary Gray, and led her out on to the lawn as if for a dance.
bloom. If we wanted such a trifle as a crown of gold, why, we should be
digging up dandelions, and we should find a gold mine under the lawn. And
when we wanted oil for the ceremony, why I suppose a great storm would
wash everything on shore, and we should find there was a Whale on the
premises.”
“And so there IS a whale on the premises for all you know,” asseverated
Smith, striking the table with passion. “I bet you’ve never examined the
premises! I bet you’ve never been round at the back as I was this morning
— for I found the very thing you say could only grow on a tree. There’s an
old sort of square tent up against the dustbin; it’s got three holes in the
canvas, and a pole’s broken, so it’s not much good as a tent, but as a
Canopy—” And his voice quite failed him to express its shining adequacy;
then he went on with controversial eagerness: “You see I take every
challenge as you make it. I believe every blessed thing you say couldn’t be
here has been here all the time. You say you want a whale washed up for
oil. Why, there’s oil in that cruet-stand at your elbow; and I don’t believe
anybody has touched it or thought of it for years. And as for your gold
crown, we’re none of us wealthy here, but we could collect enough ten-
shilling bits from our own pockets to string round a man’s head for half an
hour; or one of Miss Hunt’s gold bangles is nearly big enough to—”
The good-humoured Rosamund was almost choking with laughter. “All
is not gold that glitters,” she said, “and besides—”
“What a mistake that is!” cried Innocent Smith, leaping up in great
excitement. “All is gold that glitters— especially now we are a Sovereign
State. What’s the good of a Sovereign State if you can’t define a sovereign?
We can make anything a precious metal, as men could in the morning of the
world. They didn’t choose gold because it was rare; your scientists can tell
you twenty sorts of slime much rarer. They chose gold because it was bright
—because it was a hard thing to find, but pretty when you’ve found it. You
can’t fight with golden swords or eat golden biscuits; you can only look at it
—and you can look at it out here.”
With one of his incalculable motions he sprang back and burst open the
doors into the garden. At the same time also, with one of his gestures that
never seemed at the instant so unconventional as they were, he stretched out
his hand to Mary Gray, and led her out on to the lawn as if for a dance.
Page 34
The French windows, thus flung open, let in an evening even lovelier
than that of the day before. The west was swimming with sanguine colours,
and a sort of sleepy flame lay along the lawn. The twisted shadows of the
one or two garden trees showed upon this sheen, not gray or black, as in
common daylight, but like arabesques written in vivid violet ink on some
page of Eastern gold. The sunset was one of those festive and yet
mysterious conflagrations in which common things by their colours remind
us of costly or curious things. The slates upon the sloping roof burned like
the plumes of a vast peacock, in every mysterious blend of blue and green.
The red-brown bricks of the wall glowed with all the October tints of strong
ruby and tawny wines. The sun seemed to set each object alight with a
different coloured flame, like a man lighting fireworks; and even Innocent’s
hair, which was of a rather colourless fairness, seemed to have a flame of
pagan gold on it as he strode across the lawn towards the one tall ridge of
rockery.
“What would be the good of gold,” he was saying, “if it did not glitter?
Why should we care for a black sovereign any more than for a black sun at
noon? A black button would do just as well. Don’t you see that everything
in this garden looks like a jewel? And will you kindly tell me what the
deuce is the good of a jewel except that it looks like a jewel? Leave off
buying and selling, and start looking! Open your eyes, and you’ll wake up
in the New Jerusalem.
“All is gold that glitters—
Tree and tower of brass;
Rolls the golden evening air
Down the golden grass.
Kick the cry to Jericho,
How yellow mud is sold;
All is gold that glitters,
For the glitter is the gold.”
“And who wrote that?” asked Rosamund, amused.
“No one will ever write it,” answered Smith, and cleared the rockery with
a flying leap.
“Really,” said Rosamund to Michael Moon, “he ought to be sent to an
asylum. Don’t you think so?”
“I beg your pardon,” inquired Michael, rather sombrely; his long,
swarthy head was dark against the sunset, and, either by accident or mood,
than that of the day before. The west was swimming with sanguine colours,
and a sort of sleepy flame lay along the lawn. The twisted shadows of the
one or two garden trees showed upon this sheen, not gray or black, as in
common daylight, but like arabesques written in vivid violet ink on some
page of Eastern gold. The sunset was one of those festive and yet
mysterious conflagrations in which common things by their colours remind
us of costly or curious things. The slates upon the sloping roof burned like
the plumes of a vast peacock, in every mysterious blend of blue and green.
The red-brown bricks of the wall glowed with all the October tints of strong
ruby and tawny wines. The sun seemed to set each object alight with a
different coloured flame, like a man lighting fireworks; and even Innocent’s
hair, which was of a rather colourless fairness, seemed to have a flame of
pagan gold on it as he strode across the lawn towards the one tall ridge of
rockery.
“What would be the good of gold,” he was saying, “if it did not glitter?
Why should we care for a black sovereign any more than for a black sun at
noon? A black button would do just as well. Don’t you see that everything
in this garden looks like a jewel? And will you kindly tell me what the
deuce is the good of a jewel except that it looks like a jewel? Leave off
buying and selling, and start looking! Open your eyes, and you’ll wake up
in the New Jerusalem.
“All is gold that glitters—
Tree and tower of brass;
Rolls the golden evening air
Down the golden grass.
Kick the cry to Jericho,
How yellow mud is sold;
All is gold that glitters,
For the glitter is the gold.”
“And who wrote that?” asked Rosamund, amused.
“No one will ever write it,” answered Smith, and cleared the rockery with
a flying leap.
“Really,” said Rosamund to Michael Moon, “he ought to be sent to an
asylum. Don’t you think so?”
“I beg your pardon,” inquired Michael, rather sombrely; his long,
swarthy head was dark against the sunset, and, either by accident or mood,
Page 35
he had the look of something isolated and even hostile amid the social
extravagance of the garden.
“I only said Mr. Smith ought to go to an asylum,” repeated the lady.
The lean face seemed to grow longer and longer, for Moon was
unmistakably sneering. “No,” he said; “I don’t think it’s at all necessary.”
“What do you mean?” asked Rosamund quickly. “Why not?”
“Because he is in one now,” answered Michael Moon, in a quiet but ugly
voice. “Why, didn’t you know?”
“What?” cried the girl, and there was a break in her voice; for the
Irishman’s face and voice were really almost creepy. With his dark figure
and dark sayings in all that sunshine he looked like the devil in paradise.
“I’m sorry,” he continued, with a sort of harsh humility. “Of course we
don’t talk about it much... but I thought we all really knew.”
“Knew what?”
“Well,” answered Moon, “that Beacon House is a certain rather singular
sort of house—a house with the tiles loose, shall we say? Innocent Smith is
only the doctor that visits us; hadn’t you come when he called before? As
most of our maladies are melancholic, of course he has to be extra cheery.
Sanity, of course, seems a very bumptious eccentric thing to us. Jumping
over a wall, climbing a tree—that’s his bedside manner.”
“You daren’t say such a thing!” cried Rosamund in a rage. “You daren’t
suggest that I—”
“Not more than I am,” said Michael soothingly; “not more than the rest
of us. Haven’t you ever noticed that Miss Duke never sits still—a notorious
sign? Haven’t you ever observed that Inglewood is always washing his
hands— a known mark of mental disease? I, of course, am a dipsomaniac.”
“I don’t believe you,” broke out his companion, not without agitation.
“I’ve heard you had some bad habits—”
“All habits are bad habits,” said Michael, with deadly calm. “Madness
does not come by breaking out, but by giving in; by settling down in some
dirty, little, self-repeating circle of ideas; by being tamed. YOU went mad
about money, because you’re an heiress.”
“It’s a lie,” cried Rosamund furiously. “I never was mean about money.”
extravagance of the garden.
“I only said Mr. Smith ought to go to an asylum,” repeated the lady.
The lean face seemed to grow longer and longer, for Moon was
unmistakably sneering. “No,” he said; “I don’t think it’s at all necessary.”
“What do you mean?” asked Rosamund quickly. “Why not?”
“Because he is in one now,” answered Michael Moon, in a quiet but ugly
voice. “Why, didn’t you know?”
“What?” cried the girl, and there was a break in her voice; for the
Irishman’s face and voice were really almost creepy. With his dark figure
and dark sayings in all that sunshine he looked like the devil in paradise.
“I’m sorry,” he continued, with a sort of harsh humility. “Of course we
don’t talk about it much... but I thought we all really knew.”
“Knew what?”
“Well,” answered Moon, “that Beacon House is a certain rather singular
sort of house—a house with the tiles loose, shall we say? Innocent Smith is
only the doctor that visits us; hadn’t you come when he called before? As
most of our maladies are melancholic, of course he has to be extra cheery.
Sanity, of course, seems a very bumptious eccentric thing to us. Jumping
over a wall, climbing a tree—that’s his bedside manner.”
“You daren’t say such a thing!” cried Rosamund in a rage. “You daren’t
suggest that I—”
“Not more than I am,” said Michael soothingly; “not more than the rest
of us. Haven’t you ever noticed that Miss Duke never sits still—a notorious
sign? Haven’t you ever observed that Inglewood is always washing his
hands— a known mark of mental disease? I, of course, am a dipsomaniac.”
“I don’t believe you,” broke out his companion, not without agitation.
“I’ve heard you had some bad habits—”
“All habits are bad habits,” said Michael, with deadly calm. “Madness
does not come by breaking out, but by giving in; by settling down in some
dirty, little, self-repeating circle of ideas; by being tamed. YOU went mad
about money, because you’re an heiress.”
“It’s a lie,” cried Rosamund furiously. “I never was mean about money.”
Page 36
“You were worse,” said Michael, in a low voice and yet violently. “You
thought that other people were. You thought every man who came near you
must be a fortune-hunter; you would not let yourself go and be sane; and
now you’re mad and I’m mad, and serve us right.”
“You brute!” said Rosamund, quite white. “And is this true?”
With the intellectual cruelty of which the Celt is capable when his
abysses are in revolt, Michael was silent for some seconds, and then
stepped back with an ironical bow. “Not literally true, of course,” he said;
“only really true. An allegory, shall we say? a social satire.”
“And I hate and despise your satires,” cried Rosamund Hunt, letting
loose her whole forcible female personality like a cyclone, and speaking
every word to wound. “I despise it as I despise your rank tobacco, and your
nasty, loungy ways, and your snarling, and your Radicalism, and your old
clothes, and your potty little newspaper, and your rotten failure at
everything. I don’t care whether you call it snobbishness or not, I like life
and success, and jolly things to look at, and action. You won’t frighten me
with Diogenes; I prefer Alexander.”
“Victrix causa deæ—” said Michael gloomily; and this angered her more,
as, not knowing what it meant, she imagined it to be witty.
“Oh, I dare say you know Greek,” she said, with cheerful inaccuracy;
“you haven’t done much with that either.” And she crossed the garden,
pursuing the vanished Innocent and Mary.
In doing so she passed Inglewood, who was returning to the house
slowly, and with a thought-clouded brow. He was one of those men who are
quite clever, but quite the reverse of quick. As he came back out of the
sunset garden into the twilight parlour, Diana Duke slipped swiftly to her
feet and began putting away the tea things. But it was not before Inglewood
had seen an instantaneous picture so unique that he might well have
snapshotted it with his everlasting camera. For Diana had been sitting in
front of her unfinished work with her chin on her hand, looking straight out
of the window in pure thoughtless thought.
“You are busy,” said Arthur, oddly embarrassed with what he had seen,
and wishing to ignore it.
“There’s no time for dreaming in this world,” answered the young lady
with her back to him.
thought that other people were. You thought every man who came near you
must be a fortune-hunter; you would not let yourself go and be sane; and
now you’re mad and I’m mad, and serve us right.”
“You brute!” said Rosamund, quite white. “And is this true?”
With the intellectual cruelty of which the Celt is capable when his
abysses are in revolt, Michael was silent for some seconds, and then
stepped back with an ironical bow. “Not literally true, of course,” he said;
“only really true. An allegory, shall we say? a social satire.”
“And I hate and despise your satires,” cried Rosamund Hunt, letting
loose her whole forcible female personality like a cyclone, and speaking
every word to wound. “I despise it as I despise your rank tobacco, and your
nasty, loungy ways, and your snarling, and your Radicalism, and your old
clothes, and your potty little newspaper, and your rotten failure at
everything. I don’t care whether you call it snobbishness or not, I like life
and success, and jolly things to look at, and action. You won’t frighten me
with Diogenes; I prefer Alexander.”
“Victrix causa deæ—” said Michael gloomily; and this angered her more,
as, not knowing what it meant, she imagined it to be witty.
“Oh, I dare say you know Greek,” she said, with cheerful inaccuracy;
“you haven’t done much with that either.” And she crossed the garden,
pursuing the vanished Innocent and Mary.
In doing so she passed Inglewood, who was returning to the house
slowly, and with a thought-clouded brow. He was one of those men who are
quite clever, but quite the reverse of quick. As he came back out of the
sunset garden into the twilight parlour, Diana Duke slipped swiftly to her
feet and began putting away the tea things. But it was not before Inglewood
had seen an instantaneous picture so unique that he might well have
snapshotted it with his everlasting camera. For Diana had been sitting in
front of her unfinished work with her chin on her hand, looking straight out
of the window in pure thoughtless thought.
“You are busy,” said Arthur, oddly embarrassed with what he had seen,
and wishing to ignore it.
“There’s no time for dreaming in this world,” answered the young lady
with her back to him.
Page 37
“I have been thinking lately,” said Inglewood in a low voice, “that there’s
no time for waking up.”
She did not reply, and he walked to the window and looked out on the
garden.
“I don’t smoke or drink, you know,” he said irrelevantly, “because I think
they’re drugs. And yet I fancy all hobbies, like my camera and bicycle, are
drugs too. Getting under a black hood, getting into a dark room—getting
into a hole anyhow. Drugging myself with speed, and sunshine, and fatigue,
and fresh air. Pedalling the machine so fast that I turn into a machine
myself. That’s the matter with all of us. We’re too busy to wake up.”
“Well,” said the girl solidly, “what is there to wake up to?”
“There must be!” cried Inglewood, turning round in a singular excitement
—“there must be something to wake up to! All we do is preparations—your
cleanliness, and my healthiness, and Warner’s scientific appliances. We’re
always preparing for something—something that never comes off. I
ventilate the house, and you sweep the house; but what is going to
HAPPEN in the house?”
She was looking at him quietly, but with very bright eyes, and seemed to
be searching for some form of words which she could not find.
Before she could speak the door burst open, and the boisterous
Rosamund Hunt, in her flamboyant white hat, boa, and parasol, stood
framed in the doorway. She was in a breathing heat, and on her open face
was an expression of the most infantile astonishment.
“Well, here’s a fine game!” she said, panting. “What am I to do now, I
wonder? I’ve wired for Dr. Warner; that’s all I can think of doing.”
“What is the matter?” asked Diana, rather sharply, but moving forward
like one used to be called upon for assistance.
“It’s Mary,” said the heiress, “my companion Mary Gray: that cracked
friend of yours called Smith has proposed to her in the garden, after ten
hours’ acquaintance, and he wants to go off with her now for a special
licence.”
Arthur Inglewood walked to the open French windows and looked out on
the garden, still golden with evening light. Nothing moved there but a bird
or two hopping and twittering; but beyond the hedge and railings, in the
no time for waking up.”
She did not reply, and he walked to the window and looked out on the
garden.
“I don’t smoke or drink, you know,” he said irrelevantly, “because I think
they’re drugs. And yet I fancy all hobbies, like my camera and bicycle, are
drugs too. Getting under a black hood, getting into a dark room—getting
into a hole anyhow. Drugging myself with speed, and sunshine, and fatigue,
and fresh air. Pedalling the machine so fast that I turn into a machine
myself. That’s the matter with all of us. We’re too busy to wake up.”
“Well,” said the girl solidly, “what is there to wake up to?”
“There must be!” cried Inglewood, turning round in a singular excitement
—“there must be something to wake up to! All we do is preparations—your
cleanliness, and my healthiness, and Warner’s scientific appliances. We’re
always preparing for something—something that never comes off. I
ventilate the house, and you sweep the house; but what is going to
HAPPEN in the house?”
She was looking at him quietly, but with very bright eyes, and seemed to
be searching for some form of words which she could not find.
Before she could speak the door burst open, and the boisterous
Rosamund Hunt, in her flamboyant white hat, boa, and parasol, stood
framed in the doorway. She was in a breathing heat, and on her open face
was an expression of the most infantile astonishment.
“Well, here’s a fine game!” she said, panting. “What am I to do now, I
wonder? I’ve wired for Dr. Warner; that’s all I can think of doing.”
“What is the matter?” asked Diana, rather sharply, but moving forward
like one used to be called upon for assistance.
“It’s Mary,” said the heiress, “my companion Mary Gray: that cracked
friend of yours called Smith has proposed to her in the garden, after ten
hours’ acquaintance, and he wants to go off with her now for a special
licence.”
Arthur Inglewood walked to the open French windows and looked out on
the garden, still golden with evening light. Nothing moved there but a bird
or two hopping and twittering; but beyond the hedge and railings, in the
Page 38
road outside the garden gate, a hansom cab was waiting, with the yellow
Gladstone bag on top of it.
Gladstone bag on top of it.
Page 39
Chapter IV
The Garden of the God
Diana Duke seemed inexplicably irritated at the abrupt entrance and
utterance of the other girl.
“Well,” she said shortly, “I suppose Miss Gray can decline him if she
doesn’t want to marry him.”
“But she DOES want to marry him!” cried Rosamund in exasperation.
“She’s a wild, wicked fool, and I won’t be parted from her.”
“Perhaps,” said Diana icily, “but I really don’t see what we can do.”
“But the man’s balmy, Diana,” reasoned her friend angrily. “I can’t let
my nice governess marry a man that’s balmy! You or somebody MUST stop
it!—Mr. Inglewood, you’re a man; go and tell them they simply can’t.”
“Unfortunately, it seems to me they simply can,” said Inglewood, with a
depressed air. “I have far less right of intervention than Miss Duke, besides
having, of course, far less moral force than she.”
“You haven’t either of you got much,” cried Rosamund, the last stays of
her formidable temper giving way; “I think I’ll go somewhere else for a
little sense and pluck. I think I know some one who will help me more than
you do, at any rate... he’s a cantankerous beast, but he’s a man, and has a
mind, and knows it...” And she flung out into the garden, with cheeks
aflame, and the parasol whirling like a Catherine wheel.
She found Michael Moon standing under the garden tree, looking over
the hedge; hunched like a bird of prey, with his large pipe hanging down his
long blue chin. The very hardness of his expression pleased her, after the
nonsense of the new engagement and the shilly-shallying of her other
friends.
“I am sorry I was cross, Mr. Moon,” she said frankly. “I hated you for
being a cynic; but I’ve been well punished, for I want a cynic just now. I’ve
had my fill of sentiment—I’m fed up with it. The world’s gone mad, Mr.
The Garden of the God
Diana Duke seemed inexplicably irritated at the abrupt entrance and
utterance of the other girl.
“Well,” she said shortly, “I suppose Miss Gray can decline him if she
doesn’t want to marry him.”
“But she DOES want to marry him!” cried Rosamund in exasperation.
“She’s a wild, wicked fool, and I won’t be parted from her.”
“Perhaps,” said Diana icily, “but I really don’t see what we can do.”
“But the man’s balmy, Diana,” reasoned her friend angrily. “I can’t let
my nice governess marry a man that’s balmy! You or somebody MUST stop
it!—Mr. Inglewood, you’re a man; go and tell them they simply can’t.”
“Unfortunately, it seems to me they simply can,” said Inglewood, with a
depressed air. “I have far less right of intervention than Miss Duke, besides
having, of course, far less moral force than she.”
“You haven’t either of you got much,” cried Rosamund, the last stays of
her formidable temper giving way; “I think I’ll go somewhere else for a
little sense and pluck. I think I know some one who will help me more than
you do, at any rate... he’s a cantankerous beast, but he’s a man, and has a
mind, and knows it...” And she flung out into the garden, with cheeks
aflame, and the parasol whirling like a Catherine wheel.
She found Michael Moon standing under the garden tree, looking over
the hedge; hunched like a bird of prey, with his large pipe hanging down his
long blue chin. The very hardness of his expression pleased her, after the
nonsense of the new engagement and the shilly-shallying of her other
friends.
“I am sorry I was cross, Mr. Moon,” she said frankly. “I hated you for
being a cynic; but I’ve been well punished, for I want a cynic just now. I’ve
had my fill of sentiment—I’m fed up with it. The world’s gone mad, Mr.
Page 40
Moon—all except the cynics, I think. That maniac Smith wants to marry my
old friend Mary, and she— and she—doesn’t seem to mind.”
Seeing his attentive face still undisturbedly smoking, she added smartly,
“I’m not joking; that’s Mr. Smith’s cab outside. He swears he’ll take her off
now to his aunt’s, and go for a special licence. Do give me some practical
advice, Mr. Moon.”
Mr. Moon took his pipe out of his mouth, held it in his hand for an instant
reflectively, and then tossed it to the other side of the garden. “My practical
advice to you is this,” he said: “Let him go for his special licence, and ask
him to get another one for you and me.”
“Is that one of your jokes?” asked the young lady. “Do say what you
really mean.”
“I mean that Innocent Smith is a man of business,” said Moon with
ponderous precision—“a plain, practical man: a man of affairs; a man of
facts and the daylight. He has let down twenty ton of good building bricks
suddenly on my head, and I am glad to say they have woken me up. We
went to sleep a little while ago on this very lawn, in this very sunlight. We
have had a little nap for five years or so, but now we’re going to be married,
Rosamund, and I can’t see why that cab...”
“Really,” said Rosamund stoutly, “I don’t know what you mean.”
“What a lie!” cried Michael, advancing on her with brightening eyes.
“I’m all for lies in an ordinary way; but don’t you see that to-night they
won’t do? We’ve wandered into a world of facts, old girl. That grass
growing, and that sun going down, and that cab at the door, are facts. You
used to torment and excuse yourself by saying I was after your money, and
didn’t really love you. But if I stood here now and told you I didn’t love
you—you wouldn’t believe me: for truth is in this garden to-night.”
“Really, Mr. Moon...” said Rosamund, rather more faintly.
He kept two big blue magnetic eyes fixed on her face. “Is my name
Moon?” he asked. “Is your name Hunt? On my honour, they sound to me as
quaint and as distant as Red Indian names. It’s as if your name was ‘Swim’
and my name was ‘Sunrise.’ But our real names are Husband and Wife, as
they were when we fell asleep.”
“It is no good,” said Rosamund, with real tears in her eyes; “one can
never go back.”
old friend Mary, and she— and she—doesn’t seem to mind.”
Seeing his attentive face still undisturbedly smoking, she added smartly,
“I’m not joking; that’s Mr. Smith’s cab outside. He swears he’ll take her off
now to his aunt’s, and go for a special licence. Do give me some practical
advice, Mr. Moon.”
Mr. Moon took his pipe out of his mouth, held it in his hand for an instant
reflectively, and then tossed it to the other side of the garden. “My practical
advice to you is this,” he said: “Let him go for his special licence, and ask
him to get another one for you and me.”
“Is that one of your jokes?” asked the young lady. “Do say what you
really mean.”
“I mean that Innocent Smith is a man of business,” said Moon with
ponderous precision—“a plain, practical man: a man of affairs; a man of
facts and the daylight. He has let down twenty ton of good building bricks
suddenly on my head, and I am glad to say they have woken me up. We
went to sleep a little while ago on this very lawn, in this very sunlight. We
have had a little nap for five years or so, but now we’re going to be married,
Rosamund, and I can’t see why that cab...”
“Really,” said Rosamund stoutly, “I don’t know what you mean.”
“What a lie!” cried Michael, advancing on her with brightening eyes.
“I’m all for lies in an ordinary way; but don’t you see that to-night they
won’t do? We’ve wandered into a world of facts, old girl. That grass
growing, and that sun going down, and that cab at the door, are facts. You
used to torment and excuse yourself by saying I was after your money, and
didn’t really love you. But if I stood here now and told you I didn’t love
you—you wouldn’t believe me: for truth is in this garden to-night.”
“Really, Mr. Moon...” said Rosamund, rather more faintly.
He kept two big blue magnetic eyes fixed on her face. “Is my name
Moon?” he asked. “Is your name Hunt? On my honour, they sound to me as
quaint and as distant as Red Indian names. It’s as if your name was ‘Swim’
and my name was ‘Sunrise.’ But our real names are Husband and Wife, as
they were when we fell asleep.”
“It is no good,” said Rosamund, with real tears in her eyes; “one can
never go back.”
Page 41
“I can go where I damn please,” said Michael, “and I can carry you on
my shoulder.”
“But really, Michael, really, you must stop and think!” cried the girl
earnestly. “You could carry me off my feet, I dare say, soul and body, but it
may be bitter bad business for all that. These things done in that romantic
rush, like Mr. Smith’s, they— they do attract women, I don’t deny it. As
you say, we’re all telling the truth to-night. They’ve attracted poor Mary, for
one. They attract me, Michael. But the cold fact remains: imprudent
marriages do lead to long unhappiness and disappointment— you’ve got
used to your drinks and things—I shan’t be pretty much longer—”
“Imprudent marriages!” roared Michael. “And pray where in earth or
heaven are there any prudent marriages? Might as well talk about prudent
suicides. You and I have dawdled round each other long enough, and are we
any safer than Smith and Mary Gray, who met last night? You never know a
husband till you marry him. Unhappy! of course you’ll be unhappy. Who
the devil are you that you shouldn’t be unhappy, like the mother that bore
you? Disappointed! of course we’ll be disappointed. I, for one, don’t expect
till I die to be so good a man as I am at this minute— a tower with all the
trumpets shouting.”
“You see all this,” said Rosamund, with a grand sincerity in her solid
face, “and do you really want to marry me?”
“My darling, what else is there to do?” reasoned the Irishman. “What
other occupation is there for an active man on this earth, except to marry
you? What’s the alternative to marriage, barring sleep? It’s not liberty,
Rosamund. Unless you marry God, as our nuns do in Ireland, you must
marry Man—that is Me. The only third thing is to marry yourself—
yourself, yourself, yourself—the only companion that is never satisfied—
and never satisfactory.”
“Michael,” said Miss Hunt, in a very soft voice, “if you won’t talk so
much, I’ll marry you.”
“It’s no time for talking,” cried Michael Moon; “singing is the only thing.
Can’t you find that mandoline of yours, Rosamund?”
“Go and fetch it for me,” said Rosamund, with crisp and sharp authority.
The lounging Mr. Moon stood for one split second astonished; then he
shot away across the lawn, as if shod with the feathered shoes out of the
my shoulder.”
“But really, Michael, really, you must stop and think!” cried the girl
earnestly. “You could carry me off my feet, I dare say, soul and body, but it
may be bitter bad business for all that. These things done in that romantic
rush, like Mr. Smith’s, they— they do attract women, I don’t deny it. As
you say, we’re all telling the truth to-night. They’ve attracted poor Mary, for
one. They attract me, Michael. But the cold fact remains: imprudent
marriages do lead to long unhappiness and disappointment— you’ve got
used to your drinks and things—I shan’t be pretty much longer—”
“Imprudent marriages!” roared Michael. “And pray where in earth or
heaven are there any prudent marriages? Might as well talk about prudent
suicides. You and I have dawdled round each other long enough, and are we
any safer than Smith and Mary Gray, who met last night? You never know a
husband till you marry him. Unhappy! of course you’ll be unhappy. Who
the devil are you that you shouldn’t be unhappy, like the mother that bore
you? Disappointed! of course we’ll be disappointed. I, for one, don’t expect
till I die to be so good a man as I am at this minute— a tower with all the
trumpets shouting.”
“You see all this,” said Rosamund, with a grand sincerity in her solid
face, “and do you really want to marry me?”
“My darling, what else is there to do?” reasoned the Irishman. “What
other occupation is there for an active man on this earth, except to marry
you? What’s the alternative to marriage, barring sleep? It’s not liberty,
Rosamund. Unless you marry God, as our nuns do in Ireland, you must
marry Man—that is Me. The only third thing is to marry yourself—
yourself, yourself, yourself—the only companion that is never satisfied—
and never satisfactory.”
“Michael,” said Miss Hunt, in a very soft voice, “if you won’t talk so
much, I’ll marry you.”
“It’s no time for talking,” cried Michael Moon; “singing is the only thing.
Can’t you find that mandoline of yours, Rosamund?”
“Go and fetch it for me,” said Rosamund, with crisp and sharp authority.
The lounging Mr. Moon stood for one split second astonished; then he
shot away across the lawn, as if shod with the feathered shoes out of the
Page 42
Greek fairy tale. He cleared three yards and fifteen daisies at a leap, out of
mere bodily levity; but when he came within a yard or two of the open
parlour windows, his flying feet fell in their old manner like lead; he
twisted round and came back slowly, whistling. The events of that
enchanted evening were not at an end.
Inside the dark sitting-room of which Moon had caught a glimpse a
curious thing had happened, almost an instant after the intemperate exit of
Rosamund. It was something which, occurring in that obscure parlour,
seemed to Arthur Inglewood like heaven and earth turning head over heels,
the sea being the ceiling and the stars the floor. No words can express how
it astonished him, as it astonishes all simple men when it happens. Yet the
stiffest female stoicism seems separated from it only by a sheet of paper or
a sheet of steel. It indicates no surrender, far less any sympathy. The most
rigid and ruthless woman can begin to cry, just as the most effeminate man
can grow a beard. It is a separate sexual power, and proves nothing one way
or the other about force of character. But to young men ignorant of women,
like Arthur Inglewood, to see Diana Duke crying was like seeing a motor-
car shedding tears of petrol.
He could never have given (even if his really manly modesty had
permitted it) any vaguest vision of what he did when he saw that portent.
He acted as men do when a theatre catches fire—very differently from how
they would have conceived themselves as acting, whether for better or
worse. He had a faint memory of certain half-stifled explanations, that the
heiress was the one really paying guest, and she would go, and the bailiffs
(in consequence) would come; but after that he knew nothing of his own
conduct except by the protests it evoked.
“Leave me alone, Mr. Inglewood—leave me alone; that’s not the way to
help.”
“But I can help you,” said Arthur, with grinding certainty; “I can, I can, I
can...”
“Why, you said,” cried the girl, “that you were much weaker than me.”
“So I am weaker than you,” said Arthur, in a voice that went vibrating
through everything, “but not just now.”
“Let go my hands!” cried Diana. “I won’t be bullied.”
mere bodily levity; but when he came within a yard or two of the open
parlour windows, his flying feet fell in their old manner like lead; he
twisted round and came back slowly, whistling. The events of that
enchanted evening were not at an end.
Inside the dark sitting-room of which Moon had caught a glimpse a
curious thing had happened, almost an instant after the intemperate exit of
Rosamund. It was something which, occurring in that obscure parlour,
seemed to Arthur Inglewood like heaven and earth turning head over heels,
the sea being the ceiling and the stars the floor. No words can express how
it astonished him, as it astonishes all simple men when it happens. Yet the
stiffest female stoicism seems separated from it only by a sheet of paper or
a sheet of steel. It indicates no surrender, far less any sympathy. The most
rigid and ruthless woman can begin to cry, just as the most effeminate man
can grow a beard. It is a separate sexual power, and proves nothing one way
or the other about force of character. But to young men ignorant of women,
like Arthur Inglewood, to see Diana Duke crying was like seeing a motor-
car shedding tears of petrol.
He could never have given (even if his really manly modesty had
permitted it) any vaguest vision of what he did when he saw that portent.
He acted as men do when a theatre catches fire—very differently from how
they would have conceived themselves as acting, whether for better or
worse. He had a faint memory of certain half-stifled explanations, that the
heiress was the one really paying guest, and she would go, and the bailiffs
(in consequence) would come; but after that he knew nothing of his own
conduct except by the protests it evoked.
“Leave me alone, Mr. Inglewood—leave me alone; that’s not the way to
help.”
“But I can help you,” said Arthur, with grinding certainty; “I can, I can, I
can...”
“Why, you said,” cried the girl, “that you were much weaker than me.”
“So I am weaker than you,” said Arthur, in a voice that went vibrating
through everything, “but not just now.”
“Let go my hands!” cried Diana. “I won’t be bullied.”
Page 43
In one element he was much stronger than she—the matter of humour.
This leapt up in him suddenly, and he laughed, saying: “Well, you are mean.
You know quite well you’ll bully me all the rest of my life. You might allow
a man the one minute of his life when he’s allowed to bully.”
It was as extraordinary for him to laugh as for her to cry, and for the first
time since her childhood Diana was entirely off her guard.
“Do you mean you want to marry me?” she said.
“Why, there’s a cab at the door!” cried Inglewood, springing up with an
unconscious energy and bursting open the glass doors that led into the
garden.
As he led her out by the hand they realized somehow for the first time
that the house and garden were on a steep height over London. And yet,
though they felt the place to be uplifted, they felt it also to be secret: it was
like some round walled garden on the top of one of the turrets of heaven.
Inglewood looked around dreamily, his brown eyes devouring all sorts of
details with a senseless delight. He noticed for the first time that the railings
of the gate beyond the garden bushes were moulded like little spearheads
and painted blue. He noticed that one of the blue spears was loosened in its
place, and hung sideways; and this almost made him laugh. He thought it
somehow exquisitely harmless and funny that the railing should be crooked;
he thought he should like to know how it happened, who did it, and how the
man was getting on.
When they were gone a few feet across that fiery grass they realized that
they were not alone. Rosamund Hunt and the eccentric Mr. Moon, both of
whom they had last seen in the blackest temper of detachment, were
standing together on the lawn. They were standing in quite an ordinary
manner, and yet they looked somehow like people in a book.
“Oh,” said Diana, “what lovely air!”
“I know,” called out Rosamund, with a pleasure so positive that it rang
out like a complaint. “It’s just like that horrid, beastly fizzy stuff they gave
me that made me feel happy.”
“Oh, it isn’t like anything but itself!” answered Diana, breathing deeply.
“Why, it’s all cold, and yet it feels like fire.”
“Balmy is the word we use in Fleet Street,” said Mr. Moon. “Balmy—
especially on the crumpet.” And he fanned himself quite unnecessarily with
This leapt up in him suddenly, and he laughed, saying: “Well, you are mean.
You know quite well you’ll bully me all the rest of my life. You might allow
a man the one minute of his life when he’s allowed to bully.”
It was as extraordinary for him to laugh as for her to cry, and for the first
time since her childhood Diana was entirely off her guard.
“Do you mean you want to marry me?” she said.
“Why, there’s a cab at the door!” cried Inglewood, springing up with an
unconscious energy and bursting open the glass doors that led into the
garden.
As he led her out by the hand they realized somehow for the first time
that the house and garden were on a steep height over London. And yet,
though they felt the place to be uplifted, they felt it also to be secret: it was
like some round walled garden on the top of one of the turrets of heaven.
Inglewood looked around dreamily, his brown eyes devouring all sorts of
details with a senseless delight. He noticed for the first time that the railings
of the gate beyond the garden bushes were moulded like little spearheads
and painted blue. He noticed that one of the blue spears was loosened in its
place, and hung sideways; and this almost made him laugh. He thought it
somehow exquisitely harmless and funny that the railing should be crooked;
he thought he should like to know how it happened, who did it, and how the
man was getting on.
When they were gone a few feet across that fiery grass they realized that
they were not alone. Rosamund Hunt and the eccentric Mr. Moon, both of
whom they had last seen in the blackest temper of detachment, were
standing together on the lawn. They were standing in quite an ordinary
manner, and yet they looked somehow like people in a book.
“Oh,” said Diana, “what lovely air!”
“I know,” called out Rosamund, with a pleasure so positive that it rang
out like a complaint. “It’s just like that horrid, beastly fizzy stuff they gave
me that made me feel happy.”
“Oh, it isn’t like anything but itself!” answered Diana, breathing deeply.
“Why, it’s all cold, and yet it feels like fire.”
“Balmy is the word we use in Fleet Street,” said Mr. Moon. “Balmy—
especially on the crumpet.” And he fanned himself quite unnecessarily with
Page 44
his straw hat. They were all full of little leaps and pulsations of objectless
and airy energy. Diana stirred and stretched her long arms rigidly, as if
crucified, in a sort of excruciating restfulness; Michael stood still for long
intervals, with gathered muscles, then spun round like a teetotum, and stood
still again; Rosamund did not trip, for women never trip, except when they
fall on their noses, but she struck the ground with her foot as she moved, as
if to some inaudible dance tune; and Inglewood, leaning quite quietly
against a tree, had unconsciously clutched a branch and shaken it with a
creative violence. Those giant gestures of Man, that made the high statues
and the strokes of war, tossed and tormented all their limbs. Silently as they
strolled and stood they were bursting like batteries with an animal
magnetism.
“And now,” cried Moon quite suddenly, stretching out a hand on each
side, “let’s dance round that bush!”
“Why, what bush do you mean?” asked Rosamund, looking round with a
sort of radiant rudeness.
“The bush that isn’t there,” said Michael—“the Mulberry Bush.”
They had taken each other’s hands, half laughing and quite ritually; and
before they could disconnect again Michael spun them all round, like a
demon spinning the world for a top. Diana felt, as the circle of the horizon
flew instantaneously around her, a far aerial sense of the ring of heights
beyond London and corners where she had climbed as a child; she seemed
almost to hear the rooks cawing about the old pines on Highgate, or to see
the glowworms gathering and kindling in the woods of Box Hill.
The circle broke—as all such perfect circles of levity must break— and
sent its author, Michael, flying, as by centrifugal force, far away against the
blue rails of the gate. When reeling there he suddenly raised shout after
shout of a new and quite dramatic character.
“Why, it’s Warner!” he shouted, waving his arms. “It’s jolly old Warner
— with a new silk hat and the old silk moustache!”
“Is that Dr. Warner?” cried Rosamund, bounding forward in a burst of
memory, amusement, and distress. “Oh, I’m so sorry! Oh, do tell him it’s all
right!”
“Let’s take hands and tell him,” said Michael Moon. For indeed, while
they were talking, another hansom cab had dashed up behind the one
and airy energy. Diana stirred and stretched her long arms rigidly, as if
crucified, in a sort of excruciating restfulness; Michael stood still for long
intervals, with gathered muscles, then spun round like a teetotum, and stood
still again; Rosamund did not trip, for women never trip, except when they
fall on their noses, but she struck the ground with her foot as she moved, as
if to some inaudible dance tune; and Inglewood, leaning quite quietly
against a tree, had unconsciously clutched a branch and shaken it with a
creative violence. Those giant gestures of Man, that made the high statues
and the strokes of war, tossed and tormented all their limbs. Silently as they
strolled and stood they were bursting like batteries with an animal
magnetism.
“And now,” cried Moon quite suddenly, stretching out a hand on each
side, “let’s dance round that bush!”
“Why, what bush do you mean?” asked Rosamund, looking round with a
sort of radiant rudeness.
“The bush that isn’t there,” said Michael—“the Mulberry Bush.”
They had taken each other’s hands, half laughing and quite ritually; and
before they could disconnect again Michael spun them all round, like a
demon spinning the world for a top. Diana felt, as the circle of the horizon
flew instantaneously around her, a far aerial sense of the ring of heights
beyond London and corners where she had climbed as a child; she seemed
almost to hear the rooks cawing about the old pines on Highgate, or to see
the glowworms gathering and kindling in the woods of Box Hill.
The circle broke—as all such perfect circles of levity must break— and
sent its author, Michael, flying, as by centrifugal force, far away against the
blue rails of the gate. When reeling there he suddenly raised shout after
shout of a new and quite dramatic character.
“Why, it’s Warner!” he shouted, waving his arms. “It’s jolly old Warner
— with a new silk hat and the old silk moustache!”
“Is that Dr. Warner?” cried Rosamund, bounding forward in a burst of
memory, amusement, and distress. “Oh, I’m so sorry! Oh, do tell him it’s all
right!”
“Let’s take hands and tell him,” said Michael Moon. For indeed, while
they were talking, another hansom cab had dashed up behind the one
Page 45
already waiting, and Dr. Herbert Warner, leaving a companion in the cab,
had carefully deposited himself on the pavement.
Now, when you are an eminent physician and are wired for by an heiress
to come to a case of dangerous mania, and when, as you come in through
the garden to the house, the heiress and her landlady and two of the
gentlemen boarders join hands and dance round you in a ring, calling out,
“It’s all right! it’s all right!” you are apt to be flustered and even displeased.
Dr. Warner was a placid but hardly a placable person. The two things are by
no means the same; and even when Moon explained to him that he, Warner,
with his high hat and tall, solid figure, was just such a classic figure as
OUGHT to be danced round by a ring of laughing maidens on some old
golden Greek seashore— even then he seemed to miss the point of the
general rejoicing.
“Inglewood!” cried Dr. Warner, fixing his former disciple with a stare,
“are you mad?”
Arthur flushed to the roots of his brown hair, but he answered, easily and
quietly enough, “Not now. The truth is, Warner, I’ve just made a rather
important medical discovery—quite in your line.”
“What do you mean?” asked the great doctor stiffly—“what discovery?”
“I’ve discovered that health really is catching, like disease,” answered
Arthur.
“Yes; sanity has broken out, and is spreading,” said Michael, performing
a pas seul with a thoughtful expression. “Twenty thousand more cases taken
to the hospitals; nurses employed night and day.”
Dr. Warner studied Michael’s grave face and lightly moving legs with an
unfathomed wonder. “And is THIS, may I ask,” he said, “the sanity that is
spreading?”
“You must forgive me, Dr. Warner,” cried Rosamund Hunt heartily. “I
know I’ve treated you badly; but indeed it was all a mistake. I was in a
frightfully bad temper when I sent for you, but now it all seems like a
dream—and—and Mr. Smith is the sweetest, most sensible, most delightful
old thing that ever existed, and he may marry any one he likes—except
me.”
“I should suggest Mrs. Duke,” said Michael.
had carefully deposited himself on the pavement.
Now, when you are an eminent physician and are wired for by an heiress
to come to a case of dangerous mania, and when, as you come in through
the garden to the house, the heiress and her landlady and two of the
gentlemen boarders join hands and dance round you in a ring, calling out,
“It’s all right! it’s all right!” you are apt to be flustered and even displeased.
Dr. Warner was a placid but hardly a placable person. The two things are by
no means the same; and even when Moon explained to him that he, Warner,
with his high hat and tall, solid figure, was just such a classic figure as
OUGHT to be danced round by a ring of laughing maidens on some old
golden Greek seashore— even then he seemed to miss the point of the
general rejoicing.
“Inglewood!” cried Dr. Warner, fixing his former disciple with a stare,
“are you mad?”
Arthur flushed to the roots of his brown hair, but he answered, easily and
quietly enough, “Not now. The truth is, Warner, I’ve just made a rather
important medical discovery—quite in your line.”
“What do you mean?” asked the great doctor stiffly—“what discovery?”
“I’ve discovered that health really is catching, like disease,” answered
Arthur.
“Yes; sanity has broken out, and is spreading,” said Michael, performing
a pas seul with a thoughtful expression. “Twenty thousand more cases taken
to the hospitals; nurses employed night and day.”
Dr. Warner studied Michael’s grave face and lightly moving legs with an
unfathomed wonder. “And is THIS, may I ask,” he said, “the sanity that is
spreading?”
“You must forgive me, Dr. Warner,” cried Rosamund Hunt heartily. “I
know I’ve treated you badly; but indeed it was all a mistake. I was in a
frightfully bad temper when I sent for you, but now it all seems like a
dream—and—and Mr. Smith is the sweetest, most sensible, most delightful
old thing that ever existed, and he may marry any one he likes—except
me.”
“I should suggest Mrs. Duke,” said Michael.
Page 46
The gravity of Dr. Warner’s face increased. He took a slip of pink paper
from his waistcoat pocket, with his pale blue eyes quietly fixed on
Rosamund’s face all the time. He spoke with a not inexcusable frigidity.
“Really, Miss Hunt,” he said, “you are not yet very reassuring. You sent
me this wire only half an hour ago: ‘Come at once, if possible, with another
doctor. Man—Innocent Smith—gone mad on premises, and doing dreadful
things. Do you know anything of him?’ I went round at once to a
distinguished colleague of mine, a doctor who is also a private detective and
an authority on criminal lunacy; he has come round with me, and is waiting
in the cab. Now you calmly tell me that this criminal madman is a highly
sweet and sane old thing, with accompaniments that set me speculating on
your own definition of sanity. I hardly comprehend the change.”
“Oh, how can one explain a change in sun and moon and everybody’s
soul?” cried Rosamund, in despair. “Must I confess we had got so morbid as
to think him mad merely because he wanted to get married; and that we
didn’t even know it was only because we wanted to get married ourselves?
We’ll humiliate ourselves, if you like, doctor; we’re happy enough.”
“Where is Mr. Smith?” asked Warner of Inglewood very sharply.
Arthur started; he had forgotten all about the central figure of their farce,
who had not been visible for an hour or more.
“I—I think he’s on the other side of the house, by the dustbin,” he said.
“He may be on the road to Russia,” said Warner, “but he must be found.”
And he strode away and disappeared round a corner of the house by the
sunflowers.
“I hope,” said Rosamund, “he won’t really interfere with Mr. Smith.”
“Interfere with the daisies!” said Michael with a snort. “A man can’t be
locked up for falling in love—at least I hope not.”
“No; I think even a doctor couldn’t make a disease out of him. He’d
throw off the doctor like the disease, don’t you know? I believe it’s a case
of a sort of holy well. I believe Innocent Smith is simply innocent, and that
is why he is so extraordinary.”
It was Rosamund who spoke, restlessly tracing circles in the grass with
the point of her white shoe.
“I think,” said Inglewood, “that Smith is not extraordinary at all. He’s
comic just because he’s so startlingly commonplace. Don’t you know what
from his waistcoat pocket, with his pale blue eyes quietly fixed on
Rosamund’s face all the time. He spoke with a not inexcusable frigidity.
“Really, Miss Hunt,” he said, “you are not yet very reassuring. You sent
me this wire only half an hour ago: ‘Come at once, if possible, with another
doctor. Man—Innocent Smith—gone mad on premises, and doing dreadful
things. Do you know anything of him?’ I went round at once to a
distinguished colleague of mine, a doctor who is also a private detective and
an authority on criminal lunacy; he has come round with me, and is waiting
in the cab. Now you calmly tell me that this criminal madman is a highly
sweet and sane old thing, with accompaniments that set me speculating on
your own definition of sanity. I hardly comprehend the change.”
“Oh, how can one explain a change in sun and moon and everybody’s
soul?” cried Rosamund, in despair. “Must I confess we had got so morbid as
to think him mad merely because he wanted to get married; and that we
didn’t even know it was only because we wanted to get married ourselves?
We’ll humiliate ourselves, if you like, doctor; we’re happy enough.”
“Where is Mr. Smith?” asked Warner of Inglewood very sharply.
Arthur started; he had forgotten all about the central figure of their farce,
who had not been visible for an hour or more.
“I—I think he’s on the other side of the house, by the dustbin,” he said.
“He may be on the road to Russia,” said Warner, “but he must be found.”
And he strode away and disappeared round a corner of the house by the
sunflowers.
“I hope,” said Rosamund, “he won’t really interfere with Mr. Smith.”
“Interfere with the daisies!” said Michael with a snort. “A man can’t be
locked up for falling in love—at least I hope not.”
“No; I think even a doctor couldn’t make a disease out of him. He’d
throw off the doctor like the disease, don’t you know? I believe it’s a case
of a sort of holy well. I believe Innocent Smith is simply innocent, and that
is why he is so extraordinary.”
It was Rosamund who spoke, restlessly tracing circles in the grass with
the point of her white shoe.
“I think,” said Inglewood, “that Smith is not extraordinary at all. He’s
comic just because he’s so startlingly commonplace. Don’t you know what
Page 47
it is to be all one family circle, with aunts and uncles, when a schoolboy
comes home for the holidays? That bag there on the cab is only a
schoolboy’s hamper. This tree here in the garden is only the sort of tree that
any schoolboy would have climbed. Yes, that’s the thing that has haunted us
all about him, the thing we could never fit a word to. Whether he is my old
schoolfellow or no, at least he is all my old schoolfellows. He is the endless
bun-eating, ball-throwing animal that we have all been.”
“That is only you absurd boys,” said Diana. “I don’t believe any girl was
ever so silly, and I’m sure no girl was ever so happy, except—” and she
stopped.
“I will tell you the truth about Innocent Smith,” said Michael Moon in a
low voice. “Dr. Warner has gone to look for him in vain. He is not there.
Haven’t you noticed that we never saw him since we found ourselves? He
was an astral baby born on all four of us; he was only our own youth
returned. Long before poor old Warner had clambered out of his cab, the
thing we called Smith had dissolved into dew and light on this lawn. Once
or twice more, by the mercy of God, we may feel the thing, but the man we
shall never see. In a spring garden before breakfast we shall smell the smell
called Smith. In the snapping of brisk twigs in tiny fires we shall hear a
noise named Smith. Everything insatiable and innocent in the grasses that
gobble up the earth like babies at a bun feast, in the white mornings that
split the sky as a boy splits up white firwood, we may feel for one instant
the presence of an impetuous purity; but his innocence was too close to the
unconsciousness of inanimate things not to melt back at a mere touch into
the mild hedges and heavens; he—”
He was interrupted from behind the house by a bang like that of a bomb.
Almost at the same instant the stranger in the cab sprang out of it, leaving it
rocking upon the stones of the road. He clutched the blue railings of the
garden, and peered eagerly over them in the direction of the noise. He was a
small, loose, yet alert man, very thin, with a face that seemed made out of
fish bones, and a silk hat quite as rigid and resplendent as Warner’s, but
thrust back recklessly on the hinder part of his head.
“Murder!” he shrieked, in a high and feminine but very penetrating voice.
“Stop that murderer there!”
Even as he shrieked a second shot shook the lower windows of the house,
and with the noise of it Dr. Herbert Warner came flying round the corner
comes home for the holidays? That bag there on the cab is only a
schoolboy’s hamper. This tree here in the garden is only the sort of tree that
any schoolboy would have climbed. Yes, that’s the thing that has haunted us
all about him, the thing we could never fit a word to. Whether he is my old
schoolfellow or no, at least he is all my old schoolfellows. He is the endless
bun-eating, ball-throwing animal that we have all been.”
“That is only you absurd boys,” said Diana. “I don’t believe any girl was
ever so silly, and I’m sure no girl was ever so happy, except—” and she
stopped.
“I will tell you the truth about Innocent Smith,” said Michael Moon in a
low voice. “Dr. Warner has gone to look for him in vain. He is not there.
Haven’t you noticed that we never saw him since we found ourselves? He
was an astral baby born on all four of us; he was only our own youth
returned. Long before poor old Warner had clambered out of his cab, the
thing we called Smith had dissolved into dew and light on this lawn. Once
or twice more, by the mercy of God, we may feel the thing, but the man we
shall never see. In a spring garden before breakfast we shall smell the smell
called Smith. In the snapping of brisk twigs in tiny fires we shall hear a
noise named Smith. Everything insatiable and innocent in the grasses that
gobble up the earth like babies at a bun feast, in the white mornings that
split the sky as a boy splits up white firwood, we may feel for one instant
the presence of an impetuous purity; but his innocence was too close to the
unconsciousness of inanimate things not to melt back at a mere touch into
the mild hedges and heavens; he—”
He was interrupted from behind the house by a bang like that of a bomb.
Almost at the same instant the stranger in the cab sprang out of it, leaving it
rocking upon the stones of the road. He clutched the blue railings of the
garden, and peered eagerly over them in the direction of the noise. He was a
small, loose, yet alert man, very thin, with a face that seemed made out of
fish bones, and a silk hat quite as rigid and resplendent as Warner’s, but
thrust back recklessly on the hinder part of his head.
“Murder!” he shrieked, in a high and feminine but very penetrating voice.
“Stop that murderer there!”
Even as he shrieked a second shot shook the lower windows of the house,
and with the noise of it Dr. Herbert Warner came flying round the corner
Page 48
like a leaping rabbit. Yet before he had reached the group a third discharge
had deafened them, and they saw with their own eyes two spots of white
sky drilled through the second of the unhappy Herbert’s high hats. The next
moment the fugitive physician fell over a flowerpot, and came down on all
fours, staring like a cow. The hat with the two shot-holes in it rolled upon
the gravel path before him, and Innocent Smith came round the corner like
a railway train. He was looking twice his proper size—a giant clad in green,
the big revolver still smoking in his hand, his face sanguine and in shadow,
his eyes blazing like all stars, and his yellow hair standing out all ways like
Struwelpeter’s.
Though this startling scene hung but an instant in stillness, Inglewood
had time to feel once more what he had felt when he saw the other lovers
standing on the lawn—the sensation of a certain cut and coloured clearness
that belongs rather to the things of art than to the things of experience. The
broken flowerpot with its red-hot geraniums, the green bulk of Smith and
the black bulk of Warner, the blue-spiked railings behind, clutched by the
stranger’s yellow vulture claws and peered over by his long vulture neck,
the silk hat on the gravel, and the little cloudlet of smoke floating across the
garden as innocently as the puff of a cigarette— all these seemed
unnaturally distinct and definite. They existed, like symbols, in an ecstasy
of separation. Indeed, every object grew more and more particular and
precious because the whole picture was breaking up. Things look so bright
just before they burst.
Long before his fancies had begun, let alone ceased, Arthur had stepped
across and taken one of Smith’s arms. Simultaneously the little stranger had
run up the steps and taken the other. Smith went into peals of laughter, and
surrendered his pistol with perfect willingness. Moon raised the doctor to
his feet, and then went and leaned sullenly on the garden gate. The girls
were quiet and vigilant, as good women mostly are in instants of
catastrophe, but their faces showed that, somehow or other, a light had been
dashed out of the sky. The doctor himself, when he had risen, collected his
hat and wits, and dusting himself down with an air of great disgust, turned
to them in brief apology. He was very white with his recent panic, but he
spoke with perfect self-control.
“You will excuse us, ladies,” he said; “my friend and Mr. Inglewood are
both scientists in their several ways. I think we had better all take Mr. Smith
had deafened them, and they saw with their own eyes two spots of white
sky drilled through the second of the unhappy Herbert’s high hats. The next
moment the fugitive physician fell over a flowerpot, and came down on all
fours, staring like a cow. The hat with the two shot-holes in it rolled upon
the gravel path before him, and Innocent Smith came round the corner like
a railway train. He was looking twice his proper size—a giant clad in green,
the big revolver still smoking in his hand, his face sanguine and in shadow,
his eyes blazing like all stars, and his yellow hair standing out all ways like
Struwelpeter’s.
Though this startling scene hung but an instant in stillness, Inglewood
had time to feel once more what he had felt when he saw the other lovers
standing on the lawn—the sensation of a certain cut and coloured clearness
that belongs rather to the things of art than to the things of experience. The
broken flowerpot with its red-hot geraniums, the green bulk of Smith and
the black bulk of Warner, the blue-spiked railings behind, clutched by the
stranger’s yellow vulture claws and peered over by his long vulture neck,
the silk hat on the gravel, and the little cloudlet of smoke floating across the
garden as innocently as the puff of a cigarette— all these seemed
unnaturally distinct and definite. They existed, like symbols, in an ecstasy
of separation. Indeed, every object grew more and more particular and
precious because the whole picture was breaking up. Things look so bright
just before they burst.
Long before his fancies had begun, let alone ceased, Arthur had stepped
across and taken one of Smith’s arms. Simultaneously the little stranger had
run up the steps and taken the other. Smith went into peals of laughter, and
surrendered his pistol with perfect willingness. Moon raised the doctor to
his feet, and then went and leaned sullenly on the garden gate. The girls
were quiet and vigilant, as good women mostly are in instants of
catastrophe, but their faces showed that, somehow or other, a light had been
dashed out of the sky. The doctor himself, when he had risen, collected his
hat and wits, and dusting himself down with an air of great disgust, turned
to them in brief apology. He was very white with his recent panic, but he
spoke with perfect self-control.
“You will excuse us, ladies,” he said; “my friend and Mr. Inglewood are
both scientists in their several ways. I think we had better all take Mr. Smith
Page 49
indoors, and communicate with you later.”
And under the guard of the three natural philosophers the disarmed Smith
was led tactfully into the house, still roaring with laughter.
From time to time during the next twenty minutes his distant boom of
mirth could again be heard through the half-open window; but there came
no echo of the quiet voices of the physicians. The girls walked about the
garden together, rubbing up each other’s spirits as best they might; Michael
Moon still hung heavily against the gate. Somewhere about the expiration
of that time Dr. Warner came out of the house with a face less pale but even
more stern, and the little man with the fish-bone face advanced gravely in
his rear. And if the face of Warner in the sunlight was that of a hanging
judge, the face of the little man behind was more like a death’s head.
“Miss Hunt,” said Dr. Herbert Warner, “I only wish to offer you my
warm thanks and admiration. By your prompt courage and wisdom in
sending for us by wire this evening, you have enabled us to capture and put
out of mischief one of the most cruel and terrible of the enemies of
humanity— a criminal whose plausibility and pitilessness have never been
before combined in flesh.”
Rosamund looked across at him with a white, blank face and blinking
eyes. “What do you mean?” she asked. “You can’t mean Mr. Smith?”
“He has gone by many other names,” said the doctor gravely, “and not
one he did not leave to be cursed behind him. That man, Miss Hunt, has left
a track of blood and tears across the world. Whether he is mad as well as
wicked, we are trying, in the interests of science, to discover. In any case,
we shall have to take him to a magistrate first, even if only on the road to a
lunatic asylum. But the lunatic asylum in which he is confined will have to
be sealed with wall within wall, and ringed with guns like a fortress, or he
will break out again to bring forth carnage and darkness on the earth.”
Rosamund looked at the two doctors, her face growing paler and paler.
Then her eyes strayed to Michael, who was leaning on the gate; but he
continued to lean on it without moving, with his face turned away towards
the darkening road.
And under the guard of the three natural philosophers the disarmed Smith
was led tactfully into the house, still roaring with laughter.
From time to time during the next twenty minutes his distant boom of
mirth could again be heard through the half-open window; but there came
no echo of the quiet voices of the physicians. The girls walked about the
garden together, rubbing up each other’s spirits as best they might; Michael
Moon still hung heavily against the gate. Somewhere about the expiration
of that time Dr. Warner came out of the house with a face less pale but even
more stern, and the little man with the fish-bone face advanced gravely in
his rear. And if the face of Warner in the sunlight was that of a hanging
judge, the face of the little man behind was more like a death’s head.
“Miss Hunt,” said Dr. Herbert Warner, “I only wish to offer you my
warm thanks and admiration. By your prompt courage and wisdom in
sending for us by wire this evening, you have enabled us to capture and put
out of mischief one of the most cruel and terrible of the enemies of
humanity— a criminal whose plausibility and pitilessness have never been
before combined in flesh.”
Rosamund looked across at him with a white, blank face and blinking
eyes. “What do you mean?” she asked. “You can’t mean Mr. Smith?”
“He has gone by many other names,” said the doctor gravely, “and not
one he did not leave to be cursed behind him. That man, Miss Hunt, has left
a track of blood and tears across the world. Whether he is mad as well as
wicked, we are trying, in the interests of science, to discover. In any case,
we shall have to take him to a magistrate first, even if only on the road to a
lunatic asylum. But the lunatic asylum in which he is confined will have to
be sealed with wall within wall, and ringed with guns like a fortress, or he
will break out again to bring forth carnage and darkness on the earth.”
Rosamund looked at the two doctors, her face growing paler and paler.
Then her eyes strayed to Michael, who was leaning on the gate; but he
continued to lean on it without moving, with his face turned away towards
the darkening road.
Page 50
Chapter V
The Allegorical Practical Joker
The criminal specialist who had come with Dr. Warner was a somewhat
more urbane and even dapper figure than he had appeared when clutching
the railings and craning his neck into the garden. He even looked
comparatively young when he took his hat off, having fair hair parted in the
middle and carefully curled on each side, and lively movements, especially
of the hands. He had a dandified monocle slung round his neck by a broad
black ribbon, and a big bow tie, as if a big American moth had alighted on
him. His dress and gestures were bright enough for a boy’s; it was only
when you looked at the fish-bone face that you beheld something acrid and
old. His manners were excellent, though hardly English, and he had two
half-conscious tricks by which people who only met him once remembered
him. One was a trick of closing his eyes when he wished to be particularly
polite; the other was one of lifting his joined thumb and forefinger in the air
as if holding a pinch of snuff, when he was hesitating or hovering over a
word. But those who were longer in his company tended to forget these
oddities in the stream of his quaint and solemn conversation and really
singular views.
“Miss Hunt,” said Dr. Warner, “this is Dr. Cyrus Pym.”
Dr. Cyrus Pym shut his eyes during the introduction, rather as if he were
“playing fair” in some child’s game, and gave a prompt little bow, which
somehow suddenly revealed him as a citizen of the United States.
“Dr. Cyrus Pym,” continued Warner (Dr. Pym shut his eyes again), “is
perhaps the first criminological expert of America. We are very fortunate to
be able to consult with him in this extraordinary case—”
“I can’t make head or tail of anything,” said Rosamund. “How can poor
Mr. Smith be so dreadful as he is by your account?”
“Or by your telegram,” said Herbert Warner, smiling.
The Allegorical Practical Joker
The criminal specialist who had come with Dr. Warner was a somewhat
more urbane and even dapper figure than he had appeared when clutching
the railings and craning his neck into the garden. He even looked
comparatively young when he took his hat off, having fair hair parted in the
middle and carefully curled on each side, and lively movements, especially
of the hands. He had a dandified monocle slung round his neck by a broad
black ribbon, and a big bow tie, as if a big American moth had alighted on
him. His dress and gestures were bright enough for a boy’s; it was only
when you looked at the fish-bone face that you beheld something acrid and
old. His manners were excellent, though hardly English, and he had two
half-conscious tricks by which people who only met him once remembered
him. One was a trick of closing his eyes when he wished to be particularly
polite; the other was one of lifting his joined thumb and forefinger in the air
as if holding a pinch of snuff, when he was hesitating or hovering over a
word. But those who were longer in his company tended to forget these
oddities in the stream of his quaint and solemn conversation and really
singular views.
“Miss Hunt,” said Dr. Warner, “this is Dr. Cyrus Pym.”
Dr. Cyrus Pym shut his eyes during the introduction, rather as if he were
“playing fair” in some child’s game, and gave a prompt little bow, which
somehow suddenly revealed him as a citizen of the United States.
“Dr. Cyrus Pym,” continued Warner (Dr. Pym shut his eyes again), “is
perhaps the first criminological expert of America. We are very fortunate to
be able to consult with him in this extraordinary case—”
“I can’t make head or tail of anything,” said Rosamund. “How can poor
Mr. Smith be so dreadful as he is by your account?”
“Or by your telegram,” said Herbert Warner, smiling.
Page 51
“Oh, you don’t understand,” cried the girl impatiently. “Why, he’s done
us all more good than going to church.”
“I think I can explain to the young lady,” said Dr. Cyrus Pym. “This
criminal or maniac Smith is a very genius of evil, and has a method of his
own, a method of the most daring ingenuity. He is popular wherever he
goes, for he invades every house as an uproarious child. People are getting
suspicious of all the respectable disguises for a scoundrel; so he always uses
the disguise of—what shall I say—the Bohemian, the blameless Bohemian.
He always carries people off their feet. People are used to the mask of
conventional good conduct. He goes in for eccentric good-nature. You
expect a Don Juan to dress up as a solemn and solid Spanish merchant; but
you’re not prepared when he dresses up as Don Quixote. You expect a
humbug to behave like Sir Charles Grandison; because (with all respect,
Miss Hunt, for the deep, tear-moving tenderness of Samuel Richardson) Sir
Charles Grandison so often behaved like a humbug. But no real red-blooded
citizen is quite ready for a humbug that models himself not on Sir Charles
Grandison but on Sir Roger de Coverly. Setting up to be a good man a little
cracked is a new criminal incognito, Miss Hunt. It’s been a great notion,
and uncommonly successful; but its success just makes it mighty cruel. I
can forgive Dick Turpin if he impersonates Dr. Busby; I can’t forgive him
when he impersonates Dr. Johnson. The saint with a tile loose is a bit too
sacred, I guess, to be parodied.”
“But how do you know,” cried Rosamund desperately, “that Mr. Smith is
a known criminal?”
“I collated all the documents,” said the American, “when my friend
Warner knocked me up on receipt of your cable. It is my professional affair
to know these facts, Miss Hunt; and there’s no more doubt about them than
about the Bradshaw down at the depot. This man has hitherto escaped the
law, through his admirable affectations of infancy or insanity. But I myself,
as a specialist, have privately authenticated notes of some eighteen or
twenty crimes attempted or achieved in this manner. He comes to houses as
he has to this, and gets a grand popularity. He makes things go. They do go;
when he’s gone the things are gone. Gone, Miss Hunt, gone, a man’s life or
a man’s spoons, or more often a woman. I assure you I have all the
memoranda.”
us all more good than going to church.”
“I think I can explain to the young lady,” said Dr. Cyrus Pym. “This
criminal or maniac Smith is a very genius of evil, and has a method of his
own, a method of the most daring ingenuity. He is popular wherever he
goes, for he invades every house as an uproarious child. People are getting
suspicious of all the respectable disguises for a scoundrel; so he always uses
the disguise of—what shall I say—the Bohemian, the blameless Bohemian.
He always carries people off their feet. People are used to the mask of
conventional good conduct. He goes in for eccentric good-nature. You
expect a Don Juan to dress up as a solemn and solid Spanish merchant; but
you’re not prepared when he dresses up as Don Quixote. You expect a
humbug to behave like Sir Charles Grandison; because (with all respect,
Miss Hunt, for the deep, tear-moving tenderness of Samuel Richardson) Sir
Charles Grandison so often behaved like a humbug. But no real red-blooded
citizen is quite ready for a humbug that models himself not on Sir Charles
Grandison but on Sir Roger de Coverly. Setting up to be a good man a little
cracked is a new criminal incognito, Miss Hunt. It’s been a great notion,
and uncommonly successful; but its success just makes it mighty cruel. I
can forgive Dick Turpin if he impersonates Dr. Busby; I can’t forgive him
when he impersonates Dr. Johnson. The saint with a tile loose is a bit too
sacred, I guess, to be parodied.”
“But how do you know,” cried Rosamund desperately, “that Mr. Smith is
a known criminal?”
“I collated all the documents,” said the American, “when my friend
Warner knocked me up on receipt of your cable. It is my professional affair
to know these facts, Miss Hunt; and there’s no more doubt about them than
about the Bradshaw down at the depot. This man has hitherto escaped the
law, through his admirable affectations of infancy or insanity. But I myself,
as a specialist, have privately authenticated notes of some eighteen or
twenty crimes attempted or achieved in this manner. He comes to houses as
he has to this, and gets a grand popularity. He makes things go. They do go;
when he’s gone the things are gone. Gone, Miss Hunt, gone, a man’s life or
a man’s spoons, or more often a woman. I assure you I have all the
memoranda.”
Page 52
“I have seen them,” said Warner solidly, “I can assure you that all this is
correct.”
“The most unmanly aspect, according to my feelings,” went on the
American doctor, “is this perpetual deception of innocent women by a wild
simulation of innocence. From almost every house where this great
imaginative devil has been, he has taken some poor girl away with him;
some say he’s got a hypnotic eye with his other queer features, and that they
go like automata. What’s become of all those poor girls nobody knows.
Murdered, I dare say; for we’ve lots of instances, besides this one, of his
turning his hand to murder, though none ever brought him under the law.
Anyhow, our most modern methods of research can’t find any trace of the
wretched women. It’s when I think of them that I am really moved, Miss
Hunt. And I’ve really nothing else to say just now except what Dr. Warner
has said.”
“Quite so,” said Warner, with a smile that seemed moulded in marble
—“that we all have to thank you very much for that telegram.”
The little Yankee scientist had been speaking with such evident sincerity
that one forgot the tricks of his voice and manner— the falling eyelids, the
rising intonation, and the poised finger and thumb—which were at other
times a little comic. It was not so much that he was cleverer than Warner;
perhaps he was not so clever, though he was more celebrated. But he had
what Warner never had, a fresh and unaffected seriousness— the great
American virtue of simplicity. Rosamund knitted her brows and looked
gloomily toward the darkening house that contained the dark prodigy.
Broad daylight still endured; but it had already changed from gold to
silver, and was changing from silver to gray. The long plumy shadows of
the one or two trees in the garden faded more and more upon a dead
background of dusk. In the sharpest and deepest shadow, which was the
entrance to the house by the big French windows, Rosamund could watch a
hurried consultation between Inglewood (who was still left in charge of the
mysterious captive) and Diana, who had moved to his assistance from
without. After a few minutes and gestures they went inside, shutting the
glass doors upon the garden; and the garden seemed to grow grayer still.
The American gentleman named Pym seemed to be turning and on the
move in the same direction; but before he started he spoke to Rosamund
with a flash of that guileless tact which redeemed much of his childish
correct.”
“The most unmanly aspect, according to my feelings,” went on the
American doctor, “is this perpetual deception of innocent women by a wild
simulation of innocence. From almost every house where this great
imaginative devil has been, he has taken some poor girl away with him;
some say he’s got a hypnotic eye with his other queer features, and that they
go like automata. What’s become of all those poor girls nobody knows.
Murdered, I dare say; for we’ve lots of instances, besides this one, of his
turning his hand to murder, though none ever brought him under the law.
Anyhow, our most modern methods of research can’t find any trace of the
wretched women. It’s when I think of them that I am really moved, Miss
Hunt. And I’ve really nothing else to say just now except what Dr. Warner
has said.”
“Quite so,” said Warner, with a smile that seemed moulded in marble
—“that we all have to thank you very much for that telegram.”
The little Yankee scientist had been speaking with such evident sincerity
that one forgot the tricks of his voice and manner— the falling eyelids, the
rising intonation, and the poised finger and thumb—which were at other
times a little comic. It was not so much that he was cleverer than Warner;
perhaps he was not so clever, though he was more celebrated. But he had
what Warner never had, a fresh and unaffected seriousness— the great
American virtue of simplicity. Rosamund knitted her brows and looked
gloomily toward the darkening house that contained the dark prodigy.
Broad daylight still endured; but it had already changed from gold to
silver, and was changing from silver to gray. The long plumy shadows of
the one or two trees in the garden faded more and more upon a dead
background of dusk. In the sharpest and deepest shadow, which was the
entrance to the house by the big French windows, Rosamund could watch a
hurried consultation between Inglewood (who was still left in charge of the
mysterious captive) and Diana, who had moved to his assistance from
without. After a few minutes and gestures they went inside, shutting the
glass doors upon the garden; and the garden seemed to grow grayer still.
The American gentleman named Pym seemed to be turning and on the
move in the same direction; but before he started he spoke to Rosamund
with a flash of that guileless tact which redeemed much of his childish
Page 53
vanity, and with something of that spontaneous poetry which made it
difficult, pedantic as he was, to call him a pedant.
“I’m vurry sorry, Miss Hunt,” he said; “but Dr. Warner and I, as two
quali-FIED practitioners, had better take Mr. Smith away in that cab, and
the less said about it the better. Don’t you agitate yourself, Miss Hunt.
You’ve just got to think that we’re taking away a monstrosity, something
that oughtn’t to be at all—something like one of those gods in your
Britannic Museum, all wings, and beards, and legs, and eyes, and no shape.
That’s what Smith is, and you shall soon be quit of him.”
He had already taken a step towards the house, and Warner was about to
follow him, when the glass doors were opened again and Diana Duke came
out with more than her usual quickness across the lawn. Her face was
aquiver with worry and excitement, and her dark earnest eyes fixed only on
the other girl.
“Rosamund,” she cried in despair, “what shall I do with her?”
“With her?” cried Miss Hunt, with a violent jump. “O lord, he isn’t a
woman too, is he?”
“No, no, no,” said Dr. Pym soothingly, as if in common fairness. “A
woman? no, really, he is not so bad as that.”
“I mean your friend Mary Gray,” retorted Diana with equal tartness.
“What on earth am I to do with her?”
“How can we tell her about Smith, you mean,” answered Rosamund, her
face at once clouded and softening. “Yes, it will be pretty painful.”
“But I HAVE told her,” exploded Diana, with more than her congenital
exasperation. “I have told her, and she doesn’t seem to mind. She still says
she’s going away with Smith in that cab.”
“But it’s impossible!” ejaculated Rosamund. “Why, Mary is really
religious. She—”
She stopped in time to realize that Mary Gray was comparatively close to
her on the lawn. Her quiet companion had come down very quietly into the
garden, but dressed very decisively for travel. She had a neat but very
ancient blue tam-o’-shanter on her head, and was pulling some rather
threadbare gray gloves on to her hands. Yet the two tints fitted excellently
with her heavy copper-coloured hair; the more excellently for the touch of
difficult, pedantic as he was, to call him a pedant.
“I’m vurry sorry, Miss Hunt,” he said; “but Dr. Warner and I, as two
quali-FIED practitioners, had better take Mr. Smith away in that cab, and
the less said about it the better. Don’t you agitate yourself, Miss Hunt.
You’ve just got to think that we’re taking away a monstrosity, something
that oughtn’t to be at all—something like one of those gods in your
Britannic Museum, all wings, and beards, and legs, and eyes, and no shape.
That’s what Smith is, and you shall soon be quit of him.”
He had already taken a step towards the house, and Warner was about to
follow him, when the glass doors were opened again and Diana Duke came
out with more than her usual quickness across the lawn. Her face was
aquiver with worry and excitement, and her dark earnest eyes fixed only on
the other girl.
“Rosamund,” she cried in despair, “what shall I do with her?”
“With her?” cried Miss Hunt, with a violent jump. “O lord, he isn’t a
woman too, is he?”
“No, no, no,” said Dr. Pym soothingly, as if in common fairness. “A
woman? no, really, he is not so bad as that.”
“I mean your friend Mary Gray,” retorted Diana with equal tartness.
“What on earth am I to do with her?”
“How can we tell her about Smith, you mean,” answered Rosamund, her
face at once clouded and softening. “Yes, it will be pretty painful.”
“But I HAVE told her,” exploded Diana, with more than her congenital
exasperation. “I have told her, and she doesn’t seem to mind. She still says
she’s going away with Smith in that cab.”
“But it’s impossible!” ejaculated Rosamund. “Why, Mary is really
religious. She—”
She stopped in time to realize that Mary Gray was comparatively close to
her on the lawn. Her quiet companion had come down very quietly into the
garden, but dressed very decisively for travel. She had a neat but very
ancient blue tam-o’-shanter on her head, and was pulling some rather
threadbare gray gloves on to her hands. Yet the two tints fitted excellently
with her heavy copper-coloured hair; the more excellently for the touch of
Page 54
shabbiness: for a woman’s clothes never suit her so well as when they seem
to suit her by accident.
But in this case the woman had a quality yet more unique and attractive.
In such gray hours, when the sun is sunk and the skies are already sad, it
will often happen that one reflection at some occasional angle will cause to
linger the last of the light. A scrap of window, a scrap of water, a scrap of
looking-glass, will be full of the fire that is lost to all the rest of the earth.
The quaint, almost triangular face of Mary Gray was like some triangular
piece of mirror that could still repeat the splendour of hours before. Mary,
though she was always graceful, could never before have properly been
called beautiful; and yet her happiness amid all that misery was so beautiful
as to make a man catch his breath.
“O Diana,” cried Rosamund in a lower voice and altering her phrase;
“but how did you tell her?”
“It is quite easy to tell her,” answered Diana sombrely; “it makes no
impression at all.”
“I’m afraid I’ve kept everything waiting,” said Mary Gray apologetically,
“and now we must really say good-bye. Innocent is taking me to his aunt’s
over at Hampstead, and I’m afraid she goes to bed early.”
Her words were quite casual and practical, but there was a sort of sleepy
light in her eyes that was more baffling than darkness; she was like one
speaking absently with her eye on some very distant object.
“Mary, Mary,” cried Rosamund, almost breaking down, “I’m so sorry
about it, but the thing can’t be at all. We—we have found out all about Mr.
Smith.”
“All?” repeated Mary, with a low and curious intonation; “why, that must
be awfully exciting.”
There was no noise for an instant and no motion except that the silent
Michael Moon, leaning on the gate, lifted his head, as it might be to listen.
Then Rosamund remaining speechless, Dr. Pym came to her rescue in a
definite way.
“To begin with,” he said, “this man Smith is constantly attempting
murder. The Warden of Brakespeare College—”
“I know,” said Mary, with a vague but radiant smile. “Innocent told me.”
to suit her by accident.
But in this case the woman had a quality yet more unique and attractive.
In such gray hours, when the sun is sunk and the skies are already sad, it
will often happen that one reflection at some occasional angle will cause to
linger the last of the light. A scrap of window, a scrap of water, a scrap of
looking-glass, will be full of the fire that is lost to all the rest of the earth.
The quaint, almost triangular face of Mary Gray was like some triangular
piece of mirror that could still repeat the splendour of hours before. Mary,
though she was always graceful, could never before have properly been
called beautiful; and yet her happiness amid all that misery was so beautiful
as to make a man catch his breath.
“O Diana,” cried Rosamund in a lower voice and altering her phrase;
“but how did you tell her?”
“It is quite easy to tell her,” answered Diana sombrely; “it makes no
impression at all.”
“I’m afraid I’ve kept everything waiting,” said Mary Gray apologetically,
“and now we must really say good-bye. Innocent is taking me to his aunt’s
over at Hampstead, and I’m afraid she goes to bed early.”
Her words were quite casual and practical, but there was a sort of sleepy
light in her eyes that was more baffling than darkness; she was like one
speaking absently with her eye on some very distant object.
“Mary, Mary,” cried Rosamund, almost breaking down, “I’m so sorry
about it, but the thing can’t be at all. We—we have found out all about Mr.
Smith.”
“All?” repeated Mary, with a low and curious intonation; “why, that must
be awfully exciting.”
There was no noise for an instant and no motion except that the silent
Michael Moon, leaning on the gate, lifted his head, as it might be to listen.
Then Rosamund remaining speechless, Dr. Pym came to her rescue in a
definite way.
“To begin with,” he said, “this man Smith is constantly attempting
murder. The Warden of Brakespeare College—”
“I know,” said Mary, with a vague but radiant smile. “Innocent told me.”
Page 55
“I can’t say what he told you,” replied Pym quickly, “but I’m very much
afraid it wasn’t true. The plain truth is that the man’s stained with every
known human crime. I assure you I have all the documents. I have evidence
of his committing burglary, signed by a most eminent English curate. I have
—”
“Oh, but there were two curates,” cried Mary, with a certain gentle
eagerness; “that was what made it so much funnier.”
The darkened glass doors of the house opened once more, and Inglewood
appeared for an instant, making a sort of signal. The American doctor
bowed, the English doctor did not, but they both set out stolidly towards the
house. No one else moved, not even Michael hanging on the gate; but the
back of his head and shoulders had still an indescribable indication that he
was listening to every word.
“But don’t you understand, Mary,” cried Rosamund in despair; “don’t
you know that awful things have happened even before our very eyes. I
should have thought you would have heard the revolver shots upstairs.”
“Yes, I heard the shots,” said Mary almost brightly; “but I was busy
packing just then. And Innocent had told me he was going to shoot at Dr.
Warner; so it wasn’t worth while to come down.”
“Oh, I don’t understand what you mean,” cried Rosamund Hunt,
stamping, “but you must and shall understand what I mean. I don’t care
how cruelly I put it, if only I can save you. I mean that your Innocent Smith
is the most awfully wicked man in the world. He has sent bullets at lots of
other men and gone off in cabs with lots of other women. And he seems to
have killed the women too, for nobody can find them.”
“He is really rather naughty sometimes,” said Mary Gray, laughing softly
as she buttoned her old gray gloves.
“Oh, this is really mesmerism, or something,” said Rosamund, and burst
into tears.
At the same moment the two black-clad doctors appeared out of the
house with their great green-clad captive between them. He made no
resistance, but was still laughing in a groggy and half-witted style. Arthur
Inglewood followed in the rear, a dark and red study in the last shades of
distress and shame. In this black, funereal, and painfully realistic style the
exit from Beacon House was made by a man whose entrance a day before
afraid it wasn’t true. The plain truth is that the man’s stained with every
known human crime. I assure you I have all the documents. I have evidence
of his committing burglary, signed by a most eminent English curate. I have
—”
“Oh, but there were two curates,” cried Mary, with a certain gentle
eagerness; “that was what made it so much funnier.”
The darkened glass doors of the house opened once more, and Inglewood
appeared for an instant, making a sort of signal. The American doctor
bowed, the English doctor did not, but they both set out stolidly towards the
house. No one else moved, not even Michael hanging on the gate; but the
back of his head and shoulders had still an indescribable indication that he
was listening to every word.
“But don’t you understand, Mary,” cried Rosamund in despair; “don’t
you know that awful things have happened even before our very eyes. I
should have thought you would have heard the revolver shots upstairs.”
“Yes, I heard the shots,” said Mary almost brightly; “but I was busy
packing just then. And Innocent had told me he was going to shoot at Dr.
Warner; so it wasn’t worth while to come down.”
“Oh, I don’t understand what you mean,” cried Rosamund Hunt,
stamping, “but you must and shall understand what I mean. I don’t care
how cruelly I put it, if only I can save you. I mean that your Innocent Smith
is the most awfully wicked man in the world. He has sent bullets at lots of
other men and gone off in cabs with lots of other women. And he seems to
have killed the women too, for nobody can find them.”
“He is really rather naughty sometimes,” said Mary Gray, laughing softly
as she buttoned her old gray gloves.
“Oh, this is really mesmerism, or something,” said Rosamund, and burst
into tears.
At the same moment the two black-clad doctors appeared out of the
house with their great green-clad captive between them. He made no
resistance, but was still laughing in a groggy and half-witted style. Arthur
Inglewood followed in the rear, a dark and red study in the last shades of
distress and shame. In this black, funereal, and painfully realistic style the
exit from Beacon House was made by a man whose entrance a day before
Page 56
had been effected by the happy leaping of a wall and the hilarious climbing
of a tree. No one moved of the groups in the garden except Mary Gray, who
stepped forward quite naturally, calling out, “Are you ready, Innocent? Our
cab’s been waiting such a long time.”
“Ladies and gentlemen,” said Dr. Warner firmly, “I must insist on asking
this lady to stand aside. We shall have trouble enough as it is, with the three
of us in a cab.”
“But it IS our cab,” persisted Mary. “Why, there’s Innocent’s yellow bag
on the top of it.”
“Stand aside,” repeated Warner roughly. “And you, Mr. Moon, please be
so obliging as to move a moment. Come, come! the sooner this ugly
business is over the better—and how can we open the gate if you will keep
leaning on it?”
Michael Moon looked at his long lean forefinger, and seemed to consider
and reconsider this argument. “Yes,” he said at last; “but how can I lean on
this gate if you keep on opening it?”
“Oh, get out of the way!” cried Warner, almost good-humouredly. “You
can lean on the gate any time.”
“No,” said Moon reflectively. “Seldom the time and the place and the
blue gate altogether; and it all depends whether you come of an old country
family. My ancestors leaned on gates before any one had discovered how to
open them.”
“Michael!” cried Arthur Inglewood in a kind of agony, “are you going to
get out of the way?”
“Why, no; I think not,” said Michael, after some meditation, and swung
himself slowly round, so that he confronted the company, while still, in a
lounging attitude, occupying the path.
“Hullo!” he called out suddenly; “what are you doing to Mr. Smith?”
“Taking him away,” answered Warner shortly, “to be examined.”
“Matriculation?” asked Moon brightly.
“By a magistrate,” said the other curtly.
“And what other magistrate,” cried Michael, raising his voice, “dares to
try what befell on this free soil, save only the ancient and independent
Dukes of Beacon? What other court dares to try one of our company, save
of a tree. No one moved of the groups in the garden except Mary Gray, who
stepped forward quite naturally, calling out, “Are you ready, Innocent? Our
cab’s been waiting such a long time.”
“Ladies and gentlemen,” said Dr. Warner firmly, “I must insist on asking
this lady to stand aside. We shall have trouble enough as it is, with the three
of us in a cab.”
“But it IS our cab,” persisted Mary. “Why, there’s Innocent’s yellow bag
on the top of it.”
“Stand aside,” repeated Warner roughly. “And you, Mr. Moon, please be
so obliging as to move a moment. Come, come! the sooner this ugly
business is over the better—and how can we open the gate if you will keep
leaning on it?”
Michael Moon looked at his long lean forefinger, and seemed to consider
and reconsider this argument. “Yes,” he said at last; “but how can I lean on
this gate if you keep on opening it?”
“Oh, get out of the way!” cried Warner, almost good-humouredly. “You
can lean on the gate any time.”
“No,” said Moon reflectively. “Seldom the time and the place and the
blue gate altogether; and it all depends whether you come of an old country
family. My ancestors leaned on gates before any one had discovered how to
open them.”
“Michael!” cried Arthur Inglewood in a kind of agony, “are you going to
get out of the way?”
“Why, no; I think not,” said Michael, after some meditation, and swung
himself slowly round, so that he confronted the company, while still, in a
lounging attitude, occupying the path.
“Hullo!” he called out suddenly; “what are you doing to Mr. Smith?”
“Taking him away,” answered Warner shortly, “to be examined.”
“Matriculation?” asked Moon brightly.
“By a magistrate,” said the other curtly.
“And what other magistrate,” cried Michael, raising his voice, “dares to
try what befell on this free soil, save only the ancient and independent
Dukes of Beacon? What other court dares to try one of our company, save
Page 57
only the High Court of Beacon? Have you forgotten that only this afternoon
we flew the flag of independence and severed ourselves from all the nations
of the earth?”
“Michael,” cried Rosamund, wringing her hands, “how can you stand
there talking nonsense? Why, you saw the dreadful thing yourself. You were
there when he went mad. It was you that helped the doctor up when he fell
over the flower-pot.”
“And the High Court of Beacon,” replied Moon with hauteur, “has
special powers in all cases concerning lunatics, flower-pots, and doctors
who fall down in gardens. It’s in our very first charter from Edward I: ‘Si
medicus quisquam in horto prostratus—’”
“Out of the way!” cried Warner with sudden fury, “or we will force you
out of it.”
“What!” cried Michael Moon, with a cry of hilarious fierceness. “Shall I
die in defence of this sacred pale? Will you paint these blue railings red
with my gore?” and he laid hold of one of the blue spikes behind him. As
Inglewood had noticed earlier in the evening, the railing was loose and
crooked at this place, and the painted iron staff and spearhead came away in
Michael’s hand as he shook it.
“See!” he cried, brandishing this broken javelin in the air, “the very
lances round Beacon Tower leap from their places to defend it. Ah, in such
a place and hour it is a fine thing to die alone!” And in a voice like a drum
he rolled the noble lines of Ronsard—
“Ou pour l’honneur de Dieu, ou pour le droit de mon prince,
Navré, poitrine ouverte, au bord de mon province.”
“Sakes alive!” said the American gentleman, almost in an awed tone.
Then he added, “Are there two maniacs here?”
“No; there are five,” thundered Moon. “Smith and I are the only sane
people left.”
“Michael!” cried Rosamund; “Michael, what does it mean?”
“It means bosh!” roared Michael, and slung his painted spear hurtling to
the other end of the garden. “It means that doctors are bosh, and
criminology is bosh, and Americans are bosh— much more bosh than our
Court of Beacon. It means, you fatheads, that Innocent Smith is no more
mad or bad than the bird on that tree.”
we flew the flag of independence and severed ourselves from all the nations
of the earth?”
“Michael,” cried Rosamund, wringing her hands, “how can you stand
there talking nonsense? Why, you saw the dreadful thing yourself. You were
there when he went mad. It was you that helped the doctor up when he fell
over the flower-pot.”
“And the High Court of Beacon,” replied Moon with hauteur, “has
special powers in all cases concerning lunatics, flower-pots, and doctors
who fall down in gardens. It’s in our very first charter from Edward I: ‘Si
medicus quisquam in horto prostratus—’”
“Out of the way!” cried Warner with sudden fury, “or we will force you
out of it.”
“What!” cried Michael Moon, with a cry of hilarious fierceness. “Shall I
die in defence of this sacred pale? Will you paint these blue railings red
with my gore?” and he laid hold of one of the blue spikes behind him. As
Inglewood had noticed earlier in the evening, the railing was loose and
crooked at this place, and the painted iron staff and spearhead came away in
Michael’s hand as he shook it.
“See!” he cried, brandishing this broken javelin in the air, “the very
lances round Beacon Tower leap from their places to defend it. Ah, in such
a place and hour it is a fine thing to die alone!” And in a voice like a drum
he rolled the noble lines of Ronsard—
“Ou pour l’honneur de Dieu, ou pour le droit de mon prince,
Navré, poitrine ouverte, au bord de mon province.”
“Sakes alive!” said the American gentleman, almost in an awed tone.
Then he added, “Are there two maniacs here?”
“No; there are five,” thundered Moon. “Smith and I are the only sane
people left.”
“Michael!” cried Rosamund; “Michael, what does it mean?”
“It means bosh!” roared Michael, and slung his painted spear hurtling to
the other end of the garden. “It means that doctors are bosh, and
criminology is bosh, and Americans are bosh— much more bosh than our
Court of Beacon. It means, you fatheads, that Innocent Smith is no more
mad or bad than the bird on that tree.”
Page 58
“But, my dear Moon,” began Inglewood in his modest manner, “these
gentlemen—”
“On the word of two doctors,” exploded Moon again, without listening to
anybody else, “shut up in a private hell on the word of two doctors! And
such doctors! Oh, my hat! Look at ’em!—do just look at ’em! Would you
read a book, or buy a dog, or go to a hotel on the advice of twenty such?
My people came from Ireland, and were Catholics. What would you say if I
called a man wicked on the word of two priests?”
“But it isn’t only their word, Michael,” reasoned Rosamund; “they’ve got
evidence too.”
“Have you looked at it?” asked Moon.
“No,” said Rosamund, with a sort of faint surprise; “these gentlemen are
in charge of it.”
“And of everything else, it seems to me,” said Michael. “Why, you
haven’t even had the decency to consult Mrs. Duke.”
“Oh, that’s no use,” said Diana in an undertone to Rosamund; “Auntie
can’t say ‘Bo!’ to a goose.”
“I am glad to hear it,” answered Michael, “for with such a flock of geese
to say it to, the horrid expletive might be constantly on her lips. For my
part, I simply refuse to let things be done in this light and airy style. I
appeal to Mrs. Duke—it’s her house.”
“Mrs. Duke?” repeated Inglewood doubtfully.
“Yes, Mrs. Duke,” said Michael firmly, “commonly called the Iron
Duke.”
“If you ask Auntie,” said Diana quietly, “she’ll only be for doing nothing
at all. Her only idea is to hush things up or to let things slide. That just suits
her.”
“Yes,” replied Michael Moon; “and, as it happens, it just suits all of us.
You are impatient with your elders, Miss Duke; but when you are as old
yourself you will know what Napoleon knew— that half one’s letters
answer themselves if you can only refrain from the fleshly appetite of
answering them.”
He was still lounging in the same absurd attitude, with his elbow on the
grate, but his voice had altered abruptly for the third time; just as it had
gentlemen—”
“On the word of two doctors,” exploded Moon again, without listening to
anybody else, “shut up in a private hell on the word of two doctors! And
such doctors! Oh, my hat! Look at ’em!—do just look at ’em! Would you
read a book, or buy a dog, or go to a hotel on the advice of twenty such?
My people came from Ireland, and were Catholics. What would you say if I
called a man wicked on the word of two priests?”
“But it isn’t only their word, Michael,” reasoned Rosamund; “they’ve got
evidence too.”
“Have you looked at it?” asked Moon.
“No,” said Rosamund, with a sort of faint surprise; “these gentlemen are
in charge of it.”
“And of everything else, it seems to me,” said Michael. “Why, you
haven’t even had the decency to consult Mrs. Duke.”
“Oh, that’s no use,” said Diana in an undertone to Rosamund; “Auntie
can’t say ‘Bo!’ to a goose.”
“I am glad to hear it,” answered Michael, “for with such a flock of geese
to say it to, the horrid expletive might be constantly on her lips. For my
part, I simply refuse to let things be done in this light and airy style. I
appeal to Mrs. Duke—it’s her house.”
“Mrs. Duke?” repeated Inglewood doubtfully.
“Yes, Mrs. Duke,” said Michael firmly, “commonly called the Iron
Duke.”
“If you ask Auntie,” said Diana quietly, “she’ll only be for doing nothing
at all. Her only idea is to hush things up or to let things slide. That just suits
her.”
“Yes,” replied Michael Moon; “and, as it happens, it just suits all of us.
You are impatient with your elders, Miss Duke; but when you are as old
yourself you will know what Napoleon knew— that half one’s letters
answer themselves if you can only refrain from the fleshly appetite of
answering them.”
He was still lounging in the same absurd attitude, with his elbow on the
grate, but his voice had altered abruptly for the third time; just as it had
Page 59
changed from the mock heroic to the humanly indignant, it now changed to
the airy incisiveness of a lawyer giving good legal advice.
“It isn’t only your aunt who wants to keep this quiet if she can,” he said;
“we all want to keep it quiet if we can. Look at the large facts—the big
bones of the case. I believe those scientific gentlemen have made a highly
scientific mistake. I believe Smith is as blameless as a buttercup. I admit
buttercups don’t often let off loaded pistols in private houses; I admit there
is something demanding explanation. But I am morally certain there’s some
blunder, or some joke, or some allegory, or some accident behind all this.
Well, suppose I’m wrong. We’ve disarmed him; we’re five men to hold
him; he may as well go to a lock-up later on as now. But suppose there’s
even a chance of my being right. Is it anybody’s interest here to wash this
linen in public?
“Come, I’ll take each of you in order. Once take Smith outside that gate,
and you take him into the front page of the evening papers. I know; I’ve
written the front page myself. Miss Duke, do you or your aunt want a sort
of notice stuck up over your boarding-house—‘Doctors shot here.’? No, no
—doctors are rubbish, as I said; but you don’t want the rubbish shot here.
Arthur, suppose I am right, or suppose I am wrong. Smith has appeared as
an old schoolfellow of yours. Mark my words, if he’s proved guilty, the
Organs of Public Opinion will say you introduced him. If he’s proved
innocent, they will say you helped to collar him. Rosamund, my dear,
suppose I am right or wrong. If he’s proved guilty, they’ll say you engaged
your companion to him. If he’s proved innocent, they’ll print that telegram.
I know the Organs, damn them.”
He stopped an instant; for this rapid rationalism left him more breathless
than had either his theatrical or his real denunciation. But he was plainly in
earnest, as well as positive and lucid; as was proved by his proceeding
quickly the moment he had found his breath.
“It is just the same,” he cried, “with our medical friends. You will say
that Dr. Warner has a grievance. I agree. But does he want specially to be
snapshotted by all the journalists prostratus in horto? It was no fault of his,
but the scene was not very dignified even for him. He must have justice; but
does he want to ask for justice, not only on his knees, but on his hands and
knees? Does he want to enter the court of justice on all fours? Doctors are
not allowed to advertise; and I’m sure no doctor wants to advertise himself
the airy incisiveness of a lawyer giving good legal advice.
“It isn’t only your aunt who wants to keep this quiet if she can,” he said;
“we all want to keep it quiet if we can. Look at the large facts—the big
bones of the case. I believe those scientific gentlemen have made a highly
scientific mistake. I believe Smith is as blameless as a buttercup. I admit
buttercups don’t often let off loaded pistols in private houses; I admit there
is something demanding explanation. But I am morally certain there’s some
blunder, or some joke, or some allegory, or some accident behind all this.
Well, suppose I’m wrong. We’ve disarmed him; we’re five men to hold
him; he may as well go to a lock-up later on as now. But suppose there’s
even a chance of my being right. Is it anybody’s interest here to wash this
linen in public?
“Come, I’ll take each of you in order. Once take Smith outside that gate,
and you take him into the front page of the evening papers. I know; I’ve
written the front page myself. Miss Duke, do you or your aunt want a sort
of notice stuck up over your boarding-house—‘Doctors shot here.’? No, no
—doctors are rubbish, as I said; but you don’t want the rubbish shot here.
Arthur, suppose I am right, or suppose I am wrong. Smith has appeared as
an old schoolfellow of yours. Mark my words, if he’s proved guilty, the
Organs of Public Opinion will say you introduced him. If he’s proved
innocent, they will say you helped to collar him. Rosamund, my dear,
suppose I am right or wrong. If he’s proved guilty, they’ll say you engaged
your companion to him. If he’s proved innocent, they’ll print that telegram.
I know the Organs, damn them.”
He stopped an instant; for this rapid rationalism left him more breathless
than had either his theatrical or his real denunciation. But he was plainly in
earnest, as well as positive and lucid; as was proved by his proceeding
quickly the moment he had found his breath.
“It is just the same,” he cried, “with our medical friends. You will say
that Dr. Warner has a grievance. I agree. But does he want specially to be
snapshotted by all the journalists prostratus in horto? It was no fault of his,
but the scene was not very dignified even for him. He must have justice; but
does he want to ask for justice, not only on his knees, but on his hands and
knees? Does he want to enter the court of justice on all fours? Doctors are
not allowed to advertise; and I’m sure no doctor wants to advertise himself
Page 60
as looking like that. And even for our American guest the interest is the
same. Let us suppose that he has conclusive documents. Let us assume that
he has revelations really worth reading. Well, in a legal inquiry (or a
medical inquiry, for that matter) ten to one he won’t be allowed to read
them. He’ll be tripped up every two or three minutes with some tangle of
old rules. A man can’t tell the truth in public nowadays. But he can still tell
it in private; he can tell it inside that house.”
“It is quite true,” said Dr. Cyrus Pym, who had listened throughout the
speech with a seriousness which only an American could have retained
through such a scene. “It is true that I have been per-ceptibly less hampered
in private inquiries.”
“Dr. Pym!” cried Warner in a sort of sudden anger. “Dr. Pym! you aren’t
really going to admit—”
“Smith may be mad,” went on the melancholy Moon in a monologue that
seemed as heavy as a hatchet, “but there was something after all in what he
said about Home Rule for every home. Yes, there is something, when all’s
said and done, in the High Court of Beacon. It is really true that human
beings might often get some sort of domestic justice where just now they
can only get legal injustice—oh, I am a lawyer too, and I know that as well.
It is true that there’s too much official and indirect power. Often and often
the thing a whole nation can’t settle is just the thing a family could settle.
Scores of young criminals have been fined and sent to jail when they ought
to have been thrashed and sent to bed. Scores of men, I am sure, have had a
lifetime at Hanwell when they only wanted a week at Brighton. There IS
something in Smith’s notion of domestic self-government; and I propose
that we put it into practice. You have the prisoner; you have the documents.
Come, we are a company of free, white, Christian people, such as might be
besieged in a town or cast up on a desert island. Let us do this thing
ourselves. Let us go into that house there and sit down and find out with our
own eyes and ears whether this thing is true or not; whether this Smith is a
man or a monster. If we can’t do a little thing like that, what right have we
to put crosses on ballot papers?”
Inglewood and Pym exchanged a glance; and Warner, who was no fool,
saw in that glance that Moon was gaining ground. The motives that led
Arthur to think of surrender were indeed very different from those which
affected Dr. Cyrus Pym. All Arthur’s instincts were on the side of privacy
same. Let us suppose that he has conclusive documents. Let us assume that
he has revelations really worth reading. Well, in a legal inquiry (or a
medical inquiry, for that matter) ten to one he won’t be allowed to read
them. He’ll be tripped up every two or three minutes with some tangle of
old rules. A man can’t tell the truth in public nowadays. But he can still tell
it in private; he can tell it inside that house.”
“It is quite true,” said Dr. Cyrus Pym, who had listened throughout the
speech with a seriousness which only an American could have retained
through such a scene. “It is true that I have been per-ceptibly less hampered
in private inquiries.”
“Dr. Pym!” cried Warner in a sort of sudden anger. “Dr. Pym! you aren’t
really going to admit—”
“Smith may be mad,” went on the melancholy Moon in a monologue that
seemed as heavy as a hatchet, “but there was something after all in what he
said about Home Rule for every home. Yes, there is something, when all’s
said and done, in the High Court of Beacon. It is really true that human
beings might often get some sort of domestic justice where just now they
can only get legal injustice—oh, I am a lawyer too, and I know that as well.
It is true that there’s too much official and indirect power. Often and often
the thing a whole nation can’t settle is just the thing a family could settle.
Scores of young criminals have been fined and sent to jail when they ought
to have been thrashed and sent to bed. Scores of men, I am sure, have had a
lifetime at Hanwell when they only wanted a week at Brighton. There IS
something in Smith’s notion of domestic self-government; and I propose
that we put it into practice. You have the prisoner; you have the documents.
Come, we are a company of free, white, Christian people, such as might be
besieged in a town or cast up on a desert island. Let us do this thing
ourselves. Let us go into that house there and sit down and find out with our
own eyes and ears whether this thing is true or not; whether this Smith is a
man or a monster. If we can’t do a little thing like that, what right have we
to put crosses on ballot papers?”
Inglewood and Pym exchanged a glance; and Warner, who was no fool,
saw in that glance that Moon was gaining ground. The motives that led
Arthur to think of surrender were indeed very different from those which
affected Dr. Cyrus Pym. All Arthur’s instincts were on the side of privacy
Page 61
and polite settlement; he was very English and would often endure wrongs
rather than right them by scenes and serious rhetoric. To play at once the
buffoon and the knight-errant, like his Irish friend, would have been
absolute torture to him; but even the semi-official part he had played that
afternoon was very painful. He was not likely to be reluctant if any one
could convince him that his duty was to let sleeping dogs lie.
On the other hand, Cyrus Pym belonged to a country in which things are
possible that seem crazy to the English. Regulations and authorities exactly
like one of Innocent’s pranks or one of Michael’s satires really exist,
propped by placid policemen and imposed on bustling business men. Pym
knew whole States which are vast and yet secret and fanciful; each is as big
as a nation yet as private as a lost village, and as unexpected as an apple-pie
bed. States where no man may have a cigarette, States where any man may
have ten wives, very strict prohibition States, very lax divorce States—all
these large local vagaries had prepared Cyrus Pym’s mind for small local
vagaries in a smaller country. Infinitely more remote from England than any
Russian or Italian, utterly incapable of even conceiving what English
conventions are, he could not see the social impossibility of the Court of
Beacon. It is firmly believed by those who shared the experiment, that to
the very end Pym believed in that phantasmal court and supposed it to be
some Britannic institution.
Towards the synod thus somewhat at a standstill there approached
through the growing haze and gloaming a short dark figure with a walk
apparently founded on the imperfect repression of a negro breakdown.
Something at once in the familiarity and the incongruity of this being
moved Michael to even heartier outbursts of a healthy and humane
flippancy.
“Why, here’s little Nosey Gould,” he exclaimed. “Isn’t the mere sight of
him enough to banish all your morbid reflections?”
“Really,” replied Dr. Warner, “I really fail to see how Mr. Gould affects
the question; and I once more demand—”
“Hello! what’s the funeral, gents?” inquired the newcomer with the air of
an uproarious umpire. “Doctor demandin’ something? Always the way at a
boarding-house, you know. Always lots of demand. No supply.”
As delicately and impartially as he could, Michael restated his position,
and indicated generally that Smith had been guilty of certain dangerous and
rather than right them by scenes and serious rhetoric. To play at once the
buffoon and the knight-errant, like his Irish friend, would have been
absolute torture to him; but even the semi-official part he had played that
afternoon was very painful. He was not likely to be reluctant if any one
could convince him that his duty was to let sleeping dogs lie.
On the other hand, Cyrus Pym belonged to a country in which things are
possible that seem crazy to the English. Regulations and authorities exactly
like one of Innocent’s pranks or one of Michael’s satires really exist,
propped by placid policemen and imposed on bustling business men. Pym
knew whole States which are vast and yet secret and fanciful; each is as big
as a nation yet as private as a lost village, and as unexpected as an apple-pie
bed. States where no man may have a cigarette, States where any man may
have ten wives, very strict prohibition States, very lax divorce States—all
these large local vagaries had prepared Cyrus Pym’s mind for small local
vagaries in a smaller country. Infinitely more remote from England than any
Russian or Italian, utterly incapable of even conceiving what English
conventions are, he could not see the social impossibility of the Court of
Beacon. It is firmly believed by those who shared the experiment, that to
the very end Pym believed in that phantasmal court and supposed it to be
some Britannic institution.
Towards the synod thus somewhat at a standstill there approached
through the growing haze and gloaming a short dark figure with a walk
apparently founded on the imperfect repression of a negro breakdown.
Something at once in the familiarity and the incongruity of this being
moved Michael to even heartier outbursts of a healthy and humane
flippancy.
“Why, here’s little Nosey Gould,” he exclaimed. “Isn’t the mere sight of
him enough to banish all your morbid reflections?”
“Really,” replied Dr. Warner, “I really fail to see how Mr. Gould affects
the question; and I once more demand—”
“Hello! what’s the funeral, gents?” inquired the newcomer with the air of
an uproarious umpire. “Doctor demandin’ something? Always the way at a
boarding-house, you know. Always lots of demand. No supply.”
As delicately and impartially as he could, Michael restated his position,
and indicated generally that Smith had been guilty of certain dangerous and
Page 62
dubious acts, and that there had even arisen an allegation that he was
insane.
“Well, of course he is,” said Moses Gould equably; “it don’t need old
’Olmes to see that. The ’awk-like face of ’Olmes,” he added with abstract
relish, “showed a shide of disappointment, the sleuth-like Gould ’avin’ got
there before ’im.”
“If he is mad,” began Inglewood.
“Well,” said Moses, “when a cove gets out on the tile the first night
there’s generally a tile loose.”
“You never objected before,” said Diana Duke rather stiffly, “and you’re
generally pretty free with your complaints.”
“I don’t compline of him,” said Moses magnanimously, “the poor chap’s
’armless enough; you might tie ’im up in the garden here and ’e’d make
noises at the burglars.”
“Moses,” said Moon with solemn fervour, “you are the incarnation of
Common Sense. You think Mr. Innocent is mad. Let me introduce you to
the incarnation of Scientific Theory. He also thinks Mr. Innocent is mad.—
Doctor, this is my friend Mr. Gould.—Moses, this is the celebrated Dr.
Pym.” The celebrated Dr. Cyrus Pym closed his eyes and bowed. He also
murmured his national war-cry in a low voice, which sounded like “Pleased
to meet you.”
“Now you two people,” said Michael cheerfully, “who both think our
poor friend mad, shall jolly well go into that house over there and prove
him mad. What could be more powerful than the combination of Scientific
Theory with Common Sense? United you stand; divided you fall. I will not
be so uncivil as to suggest that Dr. Pym has no common sense; I confine
myself to recording the chronological accident that he has not shown us any
so far. I take the freedom of an old friend in staking my shirt that Moses has
no scientific theory. Yet against this strong coalition I am ready to appear,
armed with nothing but an intuition—which is American for a guess.”
“Distinguished by Mr. Gould’s assistance,” said Pym, opening his eyes
suddenly. “I gather that though he and I are identical in primary di-agnosis
there is yet between us something that cannot be called a disagreement,
something which we may perhaps call a—” He put the points of thumb and
insane.
“Well, of course he is,” said Moses Gould equably; “it don’t need old
’Olmes to see that. The ’awk-like face of ’Olmes,” he added with abstract
relish, “showed a shide of disappointment, the sleuth-like Gould ’avin’ got
there before ’im.”
“If he is mad,” began Inglewood.
“Well,” said Moses, “when a cove gets out on the tile the first night
there’s generally a tile loose.”
“You never objected before,” said Diana Duke rather stiffly, “and you’re
generally pretty free with your complaints.”
“I don’t compline of him,” said Moses magnanimously, “the poor chap’s
’armless enough; you might tie ’im up in the garden here and ’e’d make
noises at the burglars.”
“Moses,” said Moon with solemn fervour, “you are the incarnation of
Common Sense. You think Mr. Innocent is mad. Let me introduce you to
the incarnation of Scientific Theory. He also thinks Mr. Innocent is mad.—
Doctor, this is my friend Mr. Gould.—Moses, this is the celebrated Dr.
Pym.” The celebrated Dr. Cyrus Pym closed his eyes and bowed. He also
murmured his national war-cry in a low voice, which sounded like “Pleased
to meet you.”
“Now you two people,” said Michael cheerfully, “who both think our
poor friend mad, shall jolly well go into that house over there and prove
him mad. What could be more powerful than the combination of Scientific
Theory with Common Sense? United you stand; divided you fall. I will not
be so uncivil as to suggest that Dr. Pym has no common sense; I confine
myself to recording the chronological accident that he has not shown us any
so far. I take the freedom of an old friend in staking my shirt that Moses has
no scientific theory. Yet against this strong coalition I am ready to appear,
armed with nothing but an intuition—which is American for a guess.”
“Distinguished by Mr. Gould’s assistance,” said Pym, opening his eyes
suddenly. “I gather that though he and I are identical in primary di-agnosis
there is yet between us something that cannot be called a disagreement,
something which we may perhaps call a—” He put the points of thumb and
Page 63
forefinger together, spreading the other fingers exquisitely in the air, and
seemed to be waiting for somebody else to tell him what to say.
“Catchin’ flies?” inquired the affable Moses.
“A divergence,” said Dr. Pym, with a refined sigh of relief; “a
divergence. Granted that the man in question is deranged, he would not
necessarily be all that science requires in a homicidal maniac—”
“Has it occurred to you,” observed Moon, who was leaning on the gate
again, and did not turn round, “that if he were a homicidal maniac he might
have killed us all here while we were talking.”
Something exploded silently underneath all their minds, like sealed
dynamite in some forgotten cellars. They all remembered for the first time
for some hour or two that the monster of whom they were talking was
standing quietly among them. They had left him in the garden like a garden
statue; there might have been a dolphin coiling round his legs, or a fountain
pouring out of his mouth, for all the notice they had taken of Innocent
Smith. He stood with his crest of blonde, blown hair thrust somewhat
forward, his fresh-coloured, rather short-sighted face looking patiently
downwards at nothing in particular, his huge shoulders humped, and his
hands in his trousers pockets. So far as they could guess he had not moved
at all. His green coat might have been cut out of the green turf on which he
stood. In his shadow Pym had expounded and Rosamund expostulated,
Michael had ranted and Moses had ragged. He had remained like a thing
graven; the god of the garden. A sparrow had perched on one of his heavy
shoulders; and then, after correcting its costume of feathers, had flown
away.
“Why,” cried Michael, with a shout of laughter, “the Court of Beacon has
opened—and shut up again too. You all know now I am right. Your buried
common sense has told you what my buried common sense has told me.
Smith might have fired off a hundred cannons instead of a pistol, and you
would still know he was harmless as I know he is harmless. Back we all go
to the house and clear a room for discussion. For the High Court of Beacon,
which has already arrived at its decision, is just about to begin its inquiry.”
“Just a goin’ to begin!” cried little Mr. Moses in an extraordinary sort of
disinterested excitement, like that of an animal during music or a
thunderstorm. “Follow on to the ’Igh Court of Eggs and Bacon; ’ave a
kipper from the old firm! ’Is Lordship complimented Mr. Gould on the ’igh
seemed to be waiting for somebody else to tell him what to say.
“Catchin’ flies?” inquired the affable Moses.
“A divergence,” said Dr. Pym, with a refined sigh of relief; “a
divergence. Granted that the man in question is deranged, he would not
necessarily be all that science requires in a homicidal maniac—”
“Has it occurred to you,” observed Moon, who was leaning on the gate
again, and did not turn round, “that if he were a homicidal maniac he might
have killed us all here while we were talking.”
Something exploded silently underneath all their minds, like sealed
dynamite in some forgotten cellars. They all remembered for the first time
for some hour or two that the monster of whom they were talking was
standing quietly among them. They had left him in the garden like a garden
statue; there might have been a dolphin coiling round his legs, or a fountain
pouring out of his mouth, for all the notice they had taken of Innocent
Smith. He stood with his crest of blonde, blown hair thrust somewhat
forward, his fresh-coloured, rather short-sighted face looking patiently
downwards at nothing in particular, his huge shoulders humped, and his
hands in his trousers pockets. So far as they could guess he had not moved
at all. His green coat might have been cut out of the green turf on which he
stood. In his shadow Pym had expounded and Rosamund expostulated,
Michael had ranted and Moses had ragged. He had remained like a thing
graven; the god of the garden. A sparrow had perched on one of his heavy
shoulders; and then, after correcting its costume of feathers, had flown
away.
“Why,” cried Michael, with a shout of laughter, “the Court of Beacon has
opened—and shut up again too. You all know now I am right. Your buried
common sense has told you what my buried common sense has told me.
Smith might have fired off a hundred cannons instead of a pistol, and you
would still know he was harmless as I know he is harmless. Back we all go
to the house and clear a room for discussion. For the High Court of Beacon,
which has already arrived at its decision, is just about to begin its inquiry.”
“Just a goin’ to begin!” cried little Mr. Moses in an extraordinary sort of
disinterested excitement, like that of an animal during music or a
thunderstorm. “Follow on to the ’Igh Court of Eggs and Bacon; ’ave a
kipper from the old firm! ’Is Lordship complimented Mr. Gould on the ’igh
Page 64
professional delicacy ’e had shown, and which was worthy of the best
traditions of the Saloon Bar— and three of Scotch hot, miss! Oh, chase me,
girls!”
The girls betraying no temptation to chase him, he went away in a sort of
waddling dance of pure excitement; and had made a circuit of the garden
before he reappeared, breathless but still beaming. Moon had known his
man when he realized that no people presented to Moses Gould could be
quite serious, even if they were quite furious. The glass doors stood open on
the side nearest to Mr. Moses Gould; and as the feet of that festive idiot
were evidently turned in the same direction, everybody else went that way
with the unanimity of some uproarious procession. Only Diana Duke
retained enough rigidity to say the thing that had been boiling at her fierce
feminine lips for the last few hours. Under the shadow of tragedy she had
kept it back as unsympathetic. “In that case,” she said sharply, “these cabs
can be sent away.”
“Well, Innocent must have his bag, you know,” said Mary with a smile.
“I dare say the cabman would get it down for us.”
“I’ll get the bag,” said Smith, speaking for the first time in hours; his
voice sounded remote and rude, like the voice of a statue.
Those who had so long danced and disputed round his immobility were
left breathless by his precipitance. With a run and spring he was out of the
garden into the street; with a spring and one quivering kick he was actually
on the roof of the cab. The cabman happened to be standing by the horse’s
head, having just removed its emptied nose-bag. Smith seemed for an
instant to be rolling about on the cab’s back in the embraces of his
Gladstone bag. The next instant, however, he had rolled, as if by a royal
luck, into the high seat behind, and with a shriek of piercing and appalling
suddenness had sent the horse flying and scampering down the street.
His evanescence was so violent and swift, that this time it was all the
other people who were turned into garden statues. Mr. Moses Gould,
however, being ill-adapted both physically and morally for the purposes of
permanent sculpture, came to life some time before the rest, and, turning to
Moon, remarked, like a man starting chattily with a stranger on an omnibus,
“Tile loose, eh? Cab loose anyhow.” There followed a fatal silence; and
then Dr. Warner said, with a sneer like a club of stone,—
traditions of the Saloon Bar— and three of Scotch hot, miss! Oh, chase me,
girls!”
The girls betraying no temptation to chase him, he went away in a sort of
waddling dance of pure excitement; and had made a circuit of the garden
before he reappeared, breathless but still beaming. Moon had known his
man when he realized that no people presented to Moses Gould could be
quite serious, even if they were quite furious. The glass doors stood open on
the side nearest to Mr. Moses Gould; and as the feet of that festive idiot
were evidently turned in the same direction, everybody else went that way
with the unanimity of some uproarious procession. Only Diana Duke
retained enough rigidity to say the thing that had been boiling at her fierce
feminine lips for the last few hours. Under the shadow of tragedy she had
kept it back as unsympathetic. “In that case,” she said sharply, “these cabs
can be sent away.”
“Well, Innocent must have his bag, you know,” said Mary with a smile.
“I dare say the cabman would get it down for us.”
“I’ll get the bag,” said Smith, speaking for the first time in hours; his
voice sounded remote and rude, like the voice of a statue.
Those who had so long danced and disputed round his immobility were
left breathless by his precipitance. With a run and spring he was out of the
garden into the street; with a spring and one quivering kick he was actually
on the roof of the cab. The cabman happened to be standing by the horse’s
head, having just removed its emptied nose-bag. Smith seemed for an
instant to be rolling about on the cab’s back in the embraces of his
Gladstone bag. The next instant, however, he had rolled, as if by a royal
luck, into the high seat behind, and with a shriek of piercing and appalling
suddenness had sent the horse flying and scampering down the street.
His evanescence was so violent and swift, that this time it was all the
other people who were turned into garden statues. Mr. Moses Gould,
however, being ill-adapted both physically and morally for the purposes of
permanent sculpture, came to life some time before the rest, and, turning to
Moon, remarked, like a man starting chattily with a stranger on an omnibus,
“Tile loose, eh? Cab loose anyhow.” There followed a fatal silence; and
then Dr. Warner said, with a sneer like a club of stone,—
Page 65
“This is what comes of the Court of Beacon, Mr. Moon. You have let
loose a maniac on the whole metropolis.”
Beacon House stood, as has been said, at the end of a long crescent of
continuous houses. The little garden that shut it in ran out into a sharp point
like a green cape pushed out into the sea of two streets. Smith and his cab
shot up one side of the triangle, and certainly most of those standing inside
of it never expected to see him again. At the apex, however, he turned the
horse sharply round and drove with equal violence up the other side of the
garden, visible to all those in the group. With a common impulse the little
crowd ran across the lawn as if to stop him, but they soon had reason to
duck and recoil. Even as he vanished up street for the second time, he let
the big yellow bag fly from his hand, so that it fell in the centre of the
garden, scattering the company like a bomb, and nearly damaging Dr.
Warner’s hat for the third time. Long before they had collected themselves,
the cab had shot away with a shriek that went into a whisper.
“Well,” said Michael Moon, with a queer note in his voice; “you may as
well all go inside anyhow. We’ve got two relics of Mr. Smith at least; his
fiancee and his trunk.”
“Why do you want us to go inside?” asked Arthur Inglewood, in whose
red brow and rough brown hair botheration seemed to have reached its
limit.
“I want the rest to go in,” said Michael in a clear voice, “because I want
the whole of this garden in which to talk to you.”
There was an atmosphere of irrational doubt; it was really getting colder,
and a night wind had begun to wave the one or two trees in the twilight. Dr.
Warner, however, spoke in a voice devoid of indecision.
“I refuse to listen to any such proposal,” he said; “you have lost this
ruffian, and I must find him.”
“I don’t ask you to listen to any proposal,” answered Moon quietly; “I
only ask you to listen.”
He made a silencing movement with his hand, and immediately the
whistling noise that had been lost in the dark streets on one side of the
house could be heard from quite a new quarter on the other side. Through
the night-maze of streets the noise increased with incredible rapidity, and
the next moment the flying hoofs and flashing wheels had swept up to the
loose a maniac on the whole metropolis.”
Beacon House stood, as has been said, at the end of a long crescent of
continuous houses. The little garden that shut it in ran out into a sharp point
like a green cape pushed out into the sea of two streets. Smith and his cab
shot up one side of the triangle, and certainly most of those standing inside
of it never expected to see him again. At the apex, however, he turned the
horse sharply round and drove with equal violence up the other side of the
garden, visible to all those in the group. With a common impulse the little
crowd ran across the lawn as if to stop him, but they soon had reason to
duck and recoil. Even as he vanished up street for the second time, he let
the big yellow bag fly from his hand, so that it fell in the centre of the
garden, scattering the company like a bomb, and nearly damaging Dr.
Warner’s hat for the third time. Long before they had collected themselves,
the cab had shot away with a shriek that went into a whisper.
“Well,” said Michael Moon, with a queer note in his voice; “you may as
well all go inside anyhow. We’ve got two relics of Mr. Smith at least; his
fiancee and his trunk.”
“Why do you want us to go inside?” asked Arthur Inglewood, in whose
red brow and rough brown hair botheration seemed to have reached its
limit.
“I want the rest to go in,” said Michael in a clear voice, “because I want
the whole of this garden in which to talk to you.”
There was an atmosphere of irrational doubt; it was really getting colder,
and a night wind had begun to wave the one or two trees in the twilight. Dr.
Warner, however, spoke in a voice devoid of indecision.
“I refuse to listen to any such proposal,” he said; “you have lost this
ruffian, and I must find him.”
“I don’t ask you to listen to any proposal,” answered Moon quietly; “I
only ask you to listen.”
He made a silencing movement with his hand, and immediately the
whistling noise that had been lost in the dark streets on one side of the
house could be heard from quite a new quarter on the other side. Through
the night-maze of streets the noise increased with incredible rapidity, and
the next moment the flying hoofs and flashing wheels had swept up to the
Page 66
blue-railed gate at which they had originally stood. Mr. Smith got down
from his perch with an air of absent-mindedness, and coming back into the
garden stood in the same elephantine attitude as before.
“Get inside! get inside!” cried Moon hilariously, with the air of one
shooing a company of cats. “Come, come, be quick about it! Didn’t I tell
you I wanted to talk to Inglewood?”
How they were all really driven into the house again it would have been
difficult afterwards to say. They had reached the point of being exhausted
with incongruities, as people at a farce are ill with laughing, and the brisk
growth of the storm among the trees seemed like a final gesture of things in
general. Inglewood lingered behind them, saying with a certain amicable
exasperation, “I say, do you really want to speak to me?”
“I do,” said Michael, “very much.”
Night had come as it generally does, quicker than the twilight had
seemed to promise. While the human eye still felt the sky as light gray, a
very large and lustrous moon appearing abruptly above a bulk of roofs and
trees, proved by contrast that the sky was already a very dark gray indeed.
A drift of barren leaves across the lawn, a drift of riven clouds across the
sky, seemed to be lifted on the same strong and yet laborious wind.
“Arthur,” said Michael, “I began with an intuition; but now I am sure.
You and I are going to defend this friend of yours before the blessed Court
of Beacon, and to clear him too—clear him of both crime and lunacy. Just
listen to me while I preach to you for a bit.” They walked up and down the
darkening garden together as Michael Moon went on.
“Can you,” asked Michael, “shut your eyes and see some of those queer
old hieroglyphics they stuck up on white walls in the old hot countries.
How stiff they were in shape and yet how gaudy in colour. Think of some
alphabet of arbitrary figures picked out in black and red, or white and green,
with some old Semitic crowd of Nosey Gould’s ancestors staring at it, and
try to think why the people put it up at all.”
Inglewood’s first instinct was to think that his perplexing friend had
really gone off his head at last; there seemed so reckless a flight of
irrelevancy from the tropic-pictured walls he was asked to imagine to the
gray, wind-swept, and somewhat chilly suburban garden in which he was
actually kicking his heels. How he could be more happy in one by
from his perch with an air of absent-mindedness, and coming back into the
garden stood in the same elephantine attitude as before.
“Get inside! get inside!” cried Moon hilariously, with the air of one
shooing a company of cats. “Come, come, be quick about it! Didn’t I tell
you I wanted to talk to Inglewood?”
How they were all really driven into the house again it would have been
difficult afterwards to say. They had reached the point of being exhausted
with incongruities, as people at a farce are ill with laughing, and the brisk
growth of the storm among the trees seemed like a final gesture of things in
general. Inglewood lingered behind them, saying with a certain amicable
exasperation, “I say, do you really want to speak to me?”
“I do,” said Michael, “very much.”
Night had come as it generally does, quicker than the twilight had
seemed to promise. While the human eye still felt the sky as light gray, a
very large and lustrous moon appearing abruptly above a bulk of roofs and
trees, proved by contrast that the sky was already a very dark gray indeed.
A drift of barren leaves across the lawn, a drift of riven clouds across the
sky, seemed to be lifted on the same strong and yet laborious wind.
“Arthur,” said Michael, “I began with an intuition; but now I am sure.
You and I are going to defend this friend of yours before the blessed Court
of Beacon, and to clear him too—clear him of both crime and lunacy. Just
listen to me while I preach to you for a bit.” They walked up and down the
darkening garden together as Michael Moon went on.
“Can you,” asked Michael, “shut your eyes and see some of those queer
old hieroglyphics they stuck up on white walls in the old hot countries.
How stiff they were in shape and yet how gaudy in colour. Think of some
alphabet of arbitrary figures picked out in black and red, or white and green,
with some old Semitic crowd of Nosey Gould’s ancestors staring at it, and
try to think why the people put it up at all.”
Inglewood’s first instinct was to think that his perplexing friend had
really gone off his head at last; there seemed so reckless a flight of
irrelevancy from the tropic-pictured walls he was asked to imagine to the
gray, wind-swept, and somewhat chilly suburban garden in which he was
actually kicking his heels. How he could be more happy in one by
Page 67
imagining the other he could not conceive. Both (in themselves) were
unpleasant.
“Why does everybody repeat riddles,” went on Moon abruptly, “even if
they’ve forgotten the answers? Riddles are easy to remember because they
are hard to guess. So were those stiff old symbols in black, red, or green
easy to remember because they had been hard to guess. Their colours were
plain. Their shapes were plain. Everything was plain except the meaning.”
Inglewood was about to open his mouth in an amiable protest, but Moon
went on, plunging quicker and quicker up and down the garden and
smoking faster and faster. “Dances, too,” he said; “dances were not
frivolous. Dances were harder to understand than inscriptions and texts. The
old dances were stiff, ceremonial, highly coloured but silent. Have you
noticed anything odd about Smith?”
“Well, really,” cried Inglewood, left behind in a collapse of humour,
“have I noticed anything else?”
“Have you noticed this about him,” asked Moon, with unshaken
persistency, “that he has done so much and said so little? When first he
came he talked, but in a gasping, irregular sort of way, as if he wasn’t used
to it. All he really did was actions—painting red flowers on black gowns or
throwing yellow bags on to the grass. I tell you that big green figure is
figurative— like any green figure capering on some white Eastern wall.”
“My dear Michael,” cried Inglewood, in a rising irritation which
increased with the rising wind, “you are getting absurdly fanciful.”
“I think of what has just happened,” said Michael steadily. “The man has
not spoken for hours; and yet he has been speaking all the time. He fired
three shots from a six-shooter and then gave it up to us, when he might have
shot us dead in our boots. How could he express his trust in us better than
that? He wanted to be tried by us. How could he have shown it better than
by standing quite still and letting us discuss it? He wanted to show that he
stood there willingly, and could escape if he liked. How could he have
shown it better than by escaping in the cab and coming back again?
Innocent Smith is not a madman—he is a ritualist. He wants to express
himself, not with his tongue, but with his arms and legs— with my body I
thee worship, as it says in the marriage service. I begin to understand the
old plays and pageants. I see why the mutes at a funeral were mute. I see
why the mummers were mum. They MEANT something; and Smith means
unpleasant.
“Why does everybody repeat riddles,” went on Moon abruptly, “even if
they’ve forgotten the answers? Riddles are easy to remember because they
are hard to guess. So were those stiff old symbols in black, red, or green
easy to remember because they had been hard to guess. Their colours were
plain. Their shapes were plain. Everything was plain except the meaning.”
Inglewood was about to open his mouth in an amiable protest, but Moon
went on, plunging quicker and quicker up and down the garden and
smoking faster and faster. “Dances, too,” he said; “dances were not
frivolous. Dances were harder to understand than inscriptions and texts. The
old dances were stiff, ceremonial, highly coloured but silent. Have you
noticed anything odd about Smith?”
“Well, really,” cried Inglewood, left behind in a collapse of humour,
“have I noticed anything else?”
“Have you noticed this about him,” asked Moon, with unshaken
persistency, “that he has done so much and said so little? When first he
came he talked, but in a gasping, irregular sort of way, as if he wasn’t used
to it. All he really did was actions—painting red flowers on black gowns or
throwing yellow bags on to the grass. I tell you that big green figure is
figurative— like any green figure capering on some white Eastern wall.”
“My dear Michael,” cried Inglewood, in a rising irritation which
increased with the rising wind, “you are getting absurdly fanciful.”
“I think of what has just happened,” said Michael steadily. “The man has
not spoken for hours; and yet he has been speaking all the time. He fired
three shots from a six-shooter and then gave it up to us, when he might have
shot us dead in our boots. How could he express his trust in us better than
that? He wanted to be tried by us. How could he have shown it better than
by standing quite still and letting us discuss it? He wanted to show that he
stood there willingly, and could escape if he liked. How could he have
shown it better than by escaping in the cab and coming back again?
Innocent Smith is not a madman—he is a ritualist. He wants to express
himself, not with his tongue, but with his arms and legs— with my body I
thee worship, as it says in the marriage service. I begin to understand the
old plays and pageants. I see why the mutes at a funeral were mute. I see
why the mummers were mum. They MEANT something; and Smith means
Page 68
something too. All other jokes have to be noisy—like little Nosey Gould’s
jokes, for instance. The only silent jokes are the practical jokes. Poor Smith,
properly considered, is an allegorical practical joker. What he has really
done in this house has been as frantic as a war-dance, but as silent as a
picture.”
“I suppose you mean,” said the other dubiously, “that we have got to find
out what all these crimes meant, as if they were so many coloured picture-
puzzles. But even supposing that they do mean something—why, Lord
bless my soul!—”
Taking the turn of the garden quite naturally, he had lifted his eyes to the
moon, by this time risen big and luminous, and had seen a huge, half-
human figure sitting on the garden wall. It was outlined so sharply against
the moon that for the first flash it was hard to be certain even that it was
human: the hunched shoulders and outstanding hair had rather the air of a
colossal cat. It resembled a cat also in the fact that when first startled it
sprang up and ran with easy activity along the top of the wall. As it ran,
however, its heavy shoulders and small stooping head rather suggested a
baboon. The instant it came within reach of a tree it made an ape-like leap
and was lost in the branches. The gale, which by this time was shaking
every shrub in the garden, made the identification yet more difficult, since it
melted the moving limbs of the fugitive in the multitudinous moving limbs
of the tree.
“Who is there?” shouted Arthur. “Who are you? Are you Innocent?”
“Not quite,” answered an obscure voice among the leaves. “I cheated you
once about a penknife.”
The wind in the garden had gathered strength, and was throwing the tree
backwards and forwards with the man in the thick of it, just as it had on the
gay and golden afternoon when he had first arrived.
“But are you Smith?” asked Inglewood as in an agony.
“Very nearly,” said the voice out of the tossing tree.
“But you must have some real names,” shrieked Inglewood in despair.
“You must call yourself something.”
“Call myself something,” thundered the obscure voice, shaking the tree
so that all its ten thousand leaves seemed to be talking at once. “I call
jokes, for instance. The only silent jokes are the practical jokes. Poor Smith,
properly considered, is an allegorical practical joker. What he has really
done in this house has been as frantic as a war-dance, but as silent as a
picture.”
“I suppose you mean,” said the other dubiously, “that we have got to find
out what all these crimes meant, as if they were so many coloured picture-
puzzles. But even supposing that they do mean something—why, Lord
bless my soul!—”
Taking the turn of the garden quite naturally, he had lifted his eyes to the
moon, by this time risen big and luminous, and had seen a huge, half-
human figure sitting on the garden wall. It was outlined so sharply against
the moon that for the first flash it was hard to be certain even that it was
human: the hunched shoulders and outstanding hair had rather the air of a
colossal cat. It resembled a cat also in the fact that when first startled it
sprang up and ran with easy activity along the top of the wall. As it ran,
however, its heavy shoulders and small stooping head rather suggested a
baboon. The instant it came within reach of a tree it made an ape-like leap
and was lost in the branches. The gale, which by this time was shaking
every shrub in the garden, made the identification yet more difficult, since it
melted the moving limbs of the fugitive in the multitudinous moving limbs
of the tree.
“Who is there?” shouted Arthur. “Who are you? Are you Innocent?”
“Not quite,” answered an obscure voice among the leaves. “I cheated you
once about a penknife.”
The wind in the garden had gathered strength, and was throwing the tree
backwards and forwards with the man in the thick of it, just as it had on the
gay and golden afternoon when he had first arrived.
“But are you Smith?” asked Inglewood as in an agony.
“Very nearly,” said the voice out of the tossing tree.
“But you must have some real names,” shrieked Inglewood in despair.
“You must call yourself something.”
“Call myself something,” thundered the obscure voice, shaking the tree
so that all its ten thousand leaves seemed to be talking at once. “I call
Page 69
myself Roland Oliver Isaiah Charlemagne Arthur Hildebrand Homer
Danton Michaelangelo Shakespeare Brakespeare—”
“But, manalive!” began Inglewood in exasperation.
“That’s right! that’s right!” came with a roar out of the rocking tree;
“that’s my real name.” And he broke a branch, and one or two autumn
leaves fluttered away across the moon.
Danton Michaelangelo Shakespeare Brakespeare—”
“But, manalive!” began Inglewood in exasperation.
“That’s right! that’s right!” came with a roar out of the rocking tree;
“that’s my real name.” And he broke a branch, and one or two autumn
leaves fluttered away across the moon.
Page 70
PART II
THE EXPLANATIONS OF INNOCENT SMITH
THE EXPLANATIONS OF INNOCENT SMITH
Page 71
Chapter I
The Eye of Death; or, the Murder Charge
The dining-room of the Dukes had been set out for the Court of Beacon
with a certain impromptu pomposity that seemed somehow to increase its
cosiness. The big room was, as it were, cut up into small rooms, with walls
only waist high—the sort of separation that children make when they are
playing at shops. This had been done by Moses Gould and Michael Moon
(the two most active members of this remarkable inquiry) with the ordinary
furniture of the place. At one end of the long mahogany table was set the
one enormous garden chair, which was surmounted by the old torn tent or
umbrella which Smith himself had suggested as a coronation canopy. Inside
this erection could be perceived the dumpy form of Mrs. Duke, with
cushions and a form of countenance that already threatened slumber. At the
other end sat the accused Smith, in a kind of dock; for he was carefully
fenced in with a quadrilateral of light bedroom chairs, any of which he
could have tossed out the window with his big toe. He had been provided
with pens and paper, out of the latter of which he made paper boats, paper
darts, and paper dolls contentedly throughout the whole proceedings. He
never spoke or even looked up, but seemed as unconscious as a child on the
floor of an empty nursery.
On a row of chairs raised high on the top of a long settee sat the three
young ladies with their backs up against the window, and Mary Gray in the
middle; it was something between a jury box and the stall of the Queen of
Beauty at a tournament. Down the centre of the long table Moon had built a
low barrier out of eight bound volumes of “Good Words” to express the
moral wall that divided the conflicting parties. On the right side sat the two
advocates of the prosecution, Dr. Pym and Mr. Gould; behind a barricade of
books and documents, chiefly (in the case of Dr. Pym) solid volumes of
criminology. On the other side, Moon and Inglewood, for the defence, were
also fortified with books and papers; but as these included several old
yellow volumes by Ouida and Wilkie Collins, the hand of Mr. Moon
The Eye of Death; or, the Murder Charge
The dining-room of the Dukes had been set out for the Court of Beacon
with a certain impromptu pomposity that seemed somehow to increase its
cosiness. The big room was, as it were, cut up into small rooms, with walls
only waist high—the sort of separation that children make when they are
playing at shops. This had been done by Moses Gould and Michael Moon
(the two most active members of this remarkable inquiry) with the ordinary
furniture of the place. At one end of the long mahogany table was set the
one enormous garden chair, which was surmounted by the old torn tent or
umbrella which Smith himself had suggested as a coronation canopy. Inside
this erection could be perceived the dumpy form of Mrs. Duke, with
cushions and a form of countenance that already threatened slumber. At the
other end sat the accused Smith, in a kind of dock; for he was carefully
fenced in with a quadrilateral of light bedroom chairs, any of which he
could have tossed out the window with his big toe. He had been provided
with pens and paper, out of the latter of which he made paper boats, paper
darts, and paper dolls contentedly throughout the whole proceedings. He
never spoke or even looked up, but seemed as unconscious as a child on the
floor of an empty nursery.
On a row of chairs raised high on the top of a long settee sat the three
young ladies with their backs up against the window, and Mary Gray in the
middle; it was something between a jury box and the stall of the Queen of
Beauty at a tournament. Down the centre of the long table Moon had built a
low barrier out of eight bound volumes of “Good Words” to express the
moral wall that divided the conflicting parties. On the right side sat the two
advocates of the prosecution, Dr. Pym and Mr. Gould; behind a barricade of
books and documents, chiefly (in the case of Dr. Pym) solid volumes of
criminology. On the other side, Moon and Inglewood, for the defence, were
also fortified with books and papers; but as these included several old
yellow volumes by Ouida and Wilkie Collins, the hand of Mr. Moon
Page 72
seemed to have been somewhat careless and comprehensive. As for the
victim and prosecutor, Dr. Warner, Moon wanted at first to have him kept
entirely behind a high screen in the corner, urging the indelicacy of his
appearance in court, but privately assuring him of an unofficial permission
to peep over the top now and then. Dr. Warner, however, failed to rise to the
chivalry of such a course, and after some little disturbance and discussion
he was accommodated with a seat on the right side of the table in a line
with his legal advisers.
It was before this solidly-established tribunal that Dr. Cyrus Pym, after
passing a hand through the honey-coloured hair over each ear, rose to open
the case. His statement was clear and even restrained, and such flights of
imagery as occurred in it only attracted attention by a certain indescribable
abruptness, not uncommon in the flowers of American speech.
He planted the points of his ten frail fingers on the mahogany, closed his
eyes, and opened his mouth. “The time has gone by,” he said, “when
murder could be regarded as a moral and individual act, important perhaps
to the murderer, perhaps to the murdered. Science has profoundly...” here he
paused, poising his compressed finger and thumb in the air as if he were
holding an elusive idea very tight by its tail, then he screwed up his eyes
and said “modified,” and let it go—“has profoundly Modified our view of
death. In superstitious ages it was regarded as the termination of life,
catastrophic, and even tragic, and was often surrounded by solemnity.
Brighter days, however, have dawned, and we now see death as universal
and inevitable, as part of that great soul-stirring and heart-upholding
average which we call for convenience the order of nature. In the same way
we have come to consider murder SOCIALLY. Rising above the mere
private feelings of a man while being forcibly deprived of life, we are
privileged to behold murder as a mighty whole, to see the rich rotation of
the cosmos, bringing, as it brings the golden harvests and the golden-
bearded harvesters, the return for ever of the slayers and the slain.”
He looked down, somewhat affected with his own eloquence, coughed
slightly, putting up four of his pointed fingers with the excellent manners of
Boston, and continued: “There is but one result of this happier and humaner
outlook which concerns the wretched man before us. It is that thoroughly
elucidated by a Milwaukee doctor, our great secret-guessing Sonnenschein,
in his great work, ‘The Destructive Type.’ We do not denounce Smith as a
victim and prosecutor, Dr. Warner, Moon wanted at first to have him kept
entirely behind a high screen in the corner, urging the indelicacy of his
appearance in court, but privately assuring him of an unofficial permission
to peep over the top now and then. Dr. Warner, however, failed to rise to the
chivalry of such a course, and after some little disturbance and discussion
he was accommodated with a seat on the right side of the table in a line
with his legal advisers.
It was before this solidly-established tribunal that Dr. Cyrus Pym, after
passing a hand through the honey-coloured hair over each ear, rose to open
the case. His statement was clear and even restrained, and such flights of
imagery as occurred in it only attracted attention by a certain indescribable
abruptness, not uncommon in the flowers of American speech.
He planted the points of his ten frail fingers on the mahogany, closed his
eyes, and opened his mouth. “The time has gone by,” he said, “when
murder could be regarded as a moral and individual act, important perhaps
to the murderer, perhaps to the murdered. Science has profoundly...” here he
paused, poising his compressed finger and thumb in the air as if he were
holding an elusive idea very tight by its tail, then he screwed up his eyes
and said “modified,” and let it go—“has profoundly Modified our view of
death. In superstitious ages it was regarded as the termination of life,
catastrophic, and even tragic, and was often surrounded by solemnity.
Brighter days, however, have dawned, and we now see death as universal
and inevitable, as part of that great soul-stirring and heart-upholding
average which we call for convenience the order of nature. In the same way
we have come to consider murder SOCIALLY. Rising above the mere
private feelings of a man while being forcibly deprived of life, we are
privileged to behold murder as a mighty whole, to see the rich rotation of
the cosmos, bringing, as it brings the golden harvests and the golden-
bearded harvesters, the return for ever of the slayers and the slain.”
He looked down, somewhat affected with his own eloquence, coughed
slightly, putting up four of his pointed fingers with the excellent manners of
Boston, and continued: “There is but one result of this happier and humaner
outlook which concerns the wretched man before us. It is that thoroughly
elucidated by a Milwaukee doctor, our great secret-guessing Sonnenschein,
in his great work, ‘The Destructive Type.’ We do not denounce Smith as a
Page 73
murderer, but rather as a murderous man. The type is such that its very life
— I might say its very health—is in killing. Some hold that it is not
properly an aberration, but a newer and even a higher creature. My dear old
friend Dr. Bulger, who kept ferrets—” (here Moon suddenly ejaculated a
loud “hurrah!” but so instantaneously resumed his tragic expression that
Mrs. Duke looked everywhere else for the sound); Dr. Pym continued
somewhat sternly—“who, in the interests of knowledge, kept ferrets, felt
that the creature’s ferocity is not utilitarian, but absolutely an end in itself.
However this may be with ferrets, it is certainly so with the prisoner. In his
other iniquities you may find the cunning of the maniac; but his acts of
blood have almost the simplicity of sanity. But it is the awful sanity of the
sun and the elements—a cruel, an evil sanity. As soon stay the iris-leapt
cataracts of our virgin West as stay the natural force that sends him forth to
slay. No environment, however scientific, could have softened him. Place
that man in the silver-silent purity of the palest cloister, and there will be
some deed of violence done with the crozier or the alb. Rear him in a happy
nursery, amid our brave-browed Anglo-Saxon infancy, and he will find
some way to strangle with the skipping-rope or brain with the brick.
Circumstances may be favourable, training may be admirable, hopes may
be high, but the huge elemental hunger of Innocent Smith for blood will in
its appointed season burst like a well-timed bomb.”
Arthur Inglewood glanced curiously for an instant at the huge creature at
the foot of the table, who was fitting a paper figure with a cocked hat, and
then looked back at Dr. Pym, who was concluding in a quieter tone.
“It only remains for us,” he said, “to bring forward actual evidence of his
previous attempts. By an agreement already made with the Court and the
leaders of the defence, we are permitted to put in evidence authentic letters
from witnesses to these scenes, which the defence is free to examine. Out of
several cases of such outrages we have decided to select one— the clearest
and most scandalous. I will therefore, without further delay, call on my
junior, Mr. Gould, to read two letters—one from the Sub-Warden and the
other from the porter of Brakespeare College, in Cambridge University.”
Gould jumped up with a jerk like a jack-in-the-box, an academic-looking
paper in his hand and a fever of importance on his face. He began in a loud,
high, cockney voice that was as abrupt as a cock-crow:—
“Sir,—Hi am the Sub-Warden of Brikespeare College, Cambridge—”
— I might say its very health—is in killing. Some hold that it is not
properly an aberration, but a newer and even a higher creature. My dear old
friend Dr. Bulger, who kept ferrets—” (here Moon suddenly ejaculated a
loud “hurrah!” but so instantaneously resumed his tragic expression that
Mrs. Duke looked everywhere else for the sound); Dr. Pym continued
somewhat sternly—“who, in the interests of knowledge, kept ferrets, felt
that the creature’s ferocity is not utilitarian, but absolutely an end in itself.
However this may be with ferrets, it is certainly so with the prisoner. In his
other iniquities you may find the cunning of the maniac; but his acts of
blood have almost the simplicity of sanity. But it is the awful sanity of the
sun and the elements—a cruel, an evil sanity. As soon stay the iris-leapt
cataracts of our virgin West as stay the natural force that sends him forth to
slay. No environment, however scientific, could have softened him. Place
that man in the silver-silent purity of the palest cloister, and there will be
some deed of violence done with the crozier or the alb. Rear him in a happy
nursery, amid our brave-browed Anglo-Saxon infancy, and he will find
some way to strangle with the skipping-rope or brain with the brick.
Circumstances may be favourable, training may be admirable, hopes may
be high, but the huge elemental hunger of Innocent Smith for blood will in
its appointed season burst like a well-timed bomb.”
Arthur Inglewood glanced curiously for an instant at the huge creature at
the foot of the table, who was fitting a paper figure with a cocked hat, and
then looked back at Dr. Pym, who was concluding in a quieter tone.
“It only remains for us,” he said, “to bring forward actual evidence of his
previous attempts. By an agreement already made with the Court and the
leaders of the defence, we are permitted to put in evidence authentic letters
from witnesses to these scenes, which the defence is free to examine. Out of
several cases of such outrages we have decided to select one— the clearest
and most scandalous. I will therefore, without further delay, call on my
junior, Mr. Gould, to read two letters—one from the Sub-Warden and the
other from the porter of Brakespeare College, in Cambridge University.”
Gould jumped up with a jerk like a jack-in-the-box, an academic-looking
paper in his hand and a fever of importance on his face. He began in a loud,
high, cockney voice that was as abrupt as a cock-crow:—
“Sir,—Hi am the Sub-Warden of Brikespeare College, Cambridge—”
Page 74
“Lord have mercy on us,” muttered Moon, making a backward
movement as men do when a gun goes off.
“Hi am the Sub-Warden of Brikespeare College, Cambridge,” proclaimed
the uncompromising Moses, “and I can endorse the description you gave of
the un’appy Smith. It was not alone my unfortunate duty to rebuke many of
the lesser violences of his undergraduate period, but I was actually a
witness to the last iniquity which terminated that period. Hi happened to
passing under the house of my friend the Warden of Brikespeare, which is
semi-detached from the College and connected with it by two or three very
ancient arches or props, like bridges, across a small strip of water connected
with the river. To my grive astonishment I be’eld my eminent friend
suspended in mid-air and clinging to one of these pieces of masonry, his
appearance and attitude indicatin’ that he suffered from the grivest
apprehensions. After a short time I heard two very loud shots, and distinctly
perceived the unfortunate undergraduate Smith leaning far out of the
Warden’s window and aiming at the Warden repeatedly with a revolver.
Upon seeing me, Smith burst into a loud laugh (in which impertinence was
mingled with insanity), and appeared to desist. I sent the college porter for a
ladder, and he succeeded in detaching the Warden from his painful position.
Smith was sent down. The photograph I enclose is from the group of the
University Rifle Club prizemen, and represents him as he was when at the
College.— Hi am, your obedient servant, Amos Boulter.
“The other letter,” continued Gould in a glow of triumph, “is from the
porter, and won’t take long to read.
“Dear Sir,—It is quite true that I am the porter of Brikespeare College,
and that I ’elped the Warden down when the young man was shooting at
him, as Mr. Boulter has said in his letter. The young man who was shooting
at him was Mr. Smith, the same that is in the photograph Mr. Boulter sends.
— Yours respectfully, Samuel Barker.”
Gould handed the two letters across to Moon, who examined them. But
for the vocal divergences in the matter of h’s and a’s, the Sub-Warden’s
letter was exactly as Gould had rendered it; and both that and the porter’s
letter were plainly genuine. Moon handed them to Inglewood, who handed
them back in silence to Moses Gould.
“So far as this first charge of continual attempted murder is concerned,”
said Dr. Pym, standing up for the last time, “that is my case.”
movement as men do when a gun goes off.
“Hi am the Sub-Warden of Brikespeare College, Cambridge,” proclaimed
the uncompromising Moses, “and I can endorse the description you gave of
the un’appy Smith. It was not alone my unfortunate duty to rebuke many of
the lesser violences of his undergraduate period, but I was actually a
witness to the last iniquity which terminated that period. Hi happened to
passing under the house of my friend the Warden of Brikespeare, which is
semi-detached from the College and connected with it by two or three very
ancient arches or props, like bridges, across a small strip of water connected
with the river. To my grive astonishment I be’eld my eminent friend
suspended in mid-air and clinging to one of these pieces of masonry, his
appearance and attitude indicatin’ that he suffered from the grivest
apprehensions. After a short time I heard two very loud shots, and distinctly
perceived the unfortunate undergraduate Smith leaning far out of the
Warden’s window and aiming at the Warden repeatedly with a revolver.
Upon seeing me, Smith burst into a loud laugh (in which impertinence was
mingled with insanity), and appeared to desist. I sent the college porter for a
ladder, and he succeeded in detaching the Warden from his painful position.
Smith was sent down. The photograph I enclose is from the group of the
University Rifle Club prizemen, and represents him as he was when at the
College.— Hi am, your obedient servant, Amos Boulter.
“The other letter,” continued Gould in a glow of triumph, “is from the
porter, and won’t take long to read.
“Dear Sir,—It is quite true that I am the porter of Brikespeare College,
and that I ’elped the Warden down when the young man was shooting at
him, as Mr. Boulter has said in his letter. The young man who was shooting
at him was Mr. Smith, the same that is in the photograph Mr. Boulter sends.
— Yours respectfully, Samuel Barker.”
Gould handed the two letters across to Moon, who examined them. But
for the vocal divergences in the matter of h’s and a’s, the Sub-Warden’s
letter was exactly as Gould had rendered it; and both that and the porter’s
letter were plainly genuine. Moon handed them to Inglewood, who handed
them back in silence to Moses Gould.
“So far as this first charge of continual attempted murder is concerned,”
said Dr. Pym, standing up for the last time, “that is my case.”
Page 75
Michael Moon rose for the defence with an air of depression which gave
little hope at the outset to the sympathizers with the prisoner. He did not, he
said, propose to follow the doctor into the abstract questions. “I do not
know enough to be an agnostic,” he said, rather wearily, “and I can only
master the known and admitted elements in such controversies. As for
science and religion, the known and admitted facts are plain enough. All
that the parsons say is unproved. All that the doctors say is disproved.
That’s the only difference between science and religion there’s ever been, or
will be. Yet these new discoveries touch me, somehow,” he said, looking
down sorrowfully at his boots. “They remind me of a dear old great-aunt of
mine who used to enjoy them in her youth. It brings tears to my eyes. I can
see the old bucket by the garden fence and the line of shimmering poplars
behind—”
“Hi! here, stop the ’bus a bit,” cried Mr. Moses Gould, rising in a sort of
perspiration. “We want to give the defence a fair run—like gents, you
know; but any gent would draw the line at shimmering poplars.”
“Well, hang it all,” said Moon, in an injured manner, “if Dr. Pym may
have an old friend with ferrets, why mayn’t I have an old aunt with
poplars?”
“I am sure,” said Mrs. Duke, bridling, with something almost like a
shaky authority, “Mr. Moon may have what aunts he likes.”
“Why, as to liking her,” began Moon, “I—but perhaps, as you say, she is
scarcely the core of the question. I repeat that I do not mean to follow the
abstract speculations. For, indeed, my answer to Dr. Pym is simple and
severely concrete. Dr. Pym has only treated one side of the psychology of
murder. If it is true that there is a kind of man who has a natural tendency to
murder, is it not equally true”—here he lowered his voice and spoke with a
crushing quietude and earnestness—“is it not equally true that there is a
kind of man who has a natural tendency to get murdered? Is it not at least a
hypothesis holding the field that Dr. Warner is such a man? I do not speak
without the book, any more than my learned friend. The whole matter is
expounded in Dr. Moonenschein’s monumental work, ‘The Destructible
Doctor,’ with diagrams, showing the various ways in which such a person
as Dr. Warner may be resolved into his elements. In the light of these facts
—”
little hope at the outset to the sympathizers with the prisoner. He did not, he
said, propose to follow the doctor into the abstract questions. “I do not
know enough to be an agnostic,” he said, rather wearily, “and I can only
master the known and admitted elements in such controversies. As for
science and religion, the known and admitted facts are plain enough. All
that the parsons say is unproved. All that the doctors say is disproved.
That’s the only difference between science and religion there’s ever been, or
will be. Yet these new discoveries touch me, somehow,” he said, looking
down sorrowfully at his boots. “They remind me of a dear old great-aunt of
mine who used to enjoy them in her youth. It brings tears to my eyes. I can
see the old bucket by the garden fence and the line of shimmering poplars
behind—”
“Hi! here, stop the ’bus a bit,” cried Mr. Moses Gould, rising in a sort of
perspiration. “We want to give the defence a fair run—like gents, you
know; but any gent would draw the line at shimmering poplars.”
“Well, hang it all,” said Moon, in an injured manner, “if Dr. Pym may
have an old friend with ferrets, why mayn’t I have an old aunt with
poplars?”
“I am sure,” said Mrs. Duke, bridling, with something almost like a
shaky authority, “Mr. Moon may have what aunts he likes.”
“Why, as to liking her,” began Moon, “I—but perhaps, as you say, she is
scarcely the core of the question. I repeat that I do not mean to follow the
abstract speculations. For, indeed, my answer to Dr. Pym is simple and
severely concrete. Dr. Pym has only treated one side of the psychology of
murder. If it is true that there is a kind of man who has a natural tendency to
murder, is it not equally true”—here he lowered his voice and spoke with a
crushing quietude and earnestness—“is it not equally true that there is a
kind of man who has a natural tendency to get murdered? Is it not at least a
hypothesis holding the field that Dr. Warner is such a man? I do not speak
without the book, any more than my learned friend. The whole matter is
expounded in Dr. Moonenschein’s monumental work, ‘The Destructible
Doctor,’ with diagrams, showing the various ways in which such a person
as Dr. Warner may be resolved into his elements. In the light of these facts
—”
Page 76
“Hi, stop the ’bus! stop the ’bus!” cried Moses, jumping up and down
and gesticulating in great excitement. “My principal’s got something to say!
My principal wants to do a bit of talkin’.”
Dr. Pym was indeed on his feet, looking pallid and rather vicious. “I have
strictly CON-fined myself,” he said nasally, “to books to which immediate
reference can be made. I have Sonnenschein’s ‘Destructive Type’ here on
the table, if the defence wish to see it. Where is this wonderful work on
Destructability Mr. Moon is talking about? Does it exist? Can he produce
it?”
“Produce it!” cried the Irishman with a rich scorn. “I’ll produce it in a
week if you’ll pay for the ink and paper.”
“Would it have much authority?” asked Pym, sitting down.
“Oh, authority!” said Moon lightly; “that depends on a fellow’s religion.”
Dr. Pym jumped up again. “Our authority is based on masses of accurate
detail,” he said. “It deals with a region in which things can be handled and
tested. My opponent will at least admit that death is a fact of experience.”
“Not of mine,” said Moon mournfully, shaking his head. “I’ve never
experienced such a thing in all my life.”
“Well, really,” said Dr. Pym, and sat down sharply amid a crackle of
papers.
“So we see,” resumed Moon, in the same melancholy voice, “that a man
like Dr. Warner is, in the mysterious workings of evolution, doomed to such
attacks. My client’s onslaught, even if it occurred, was not unique. I have in
my hand letters from more than one acquaintance of Dr. Warner whom that
remarkable man has affected in the same way. Following the example of my
learned friends I will read only two of them. The first is from an honest and
laborious matron living off the Harrow Road.
“Mr. Moon, Sir,—Yes, I did throw a sorsepan at him. Wot then? It was all
I had to throw, all the soft things being porned, and if your Docter Warner
doesn’t like having sorsepans thrown at him, don’t let him wear his hat in a
respectable woman’s parler, and tell him to leave orf smiling or tell us the
joke.—Yours respectfully, Hannah Miles.
“The other letter is from a physician of some note in Dublin, with whom
Dr. Warner was once engaged in consultation. He writes as follows:—
and gesticulating in great excitement. “My principal’s got something to say!
My principal wants to do a bit of talkin’.”
Dr. Pym was indeed on his feet, looking pallid and rather vicious. “I have
strictly CON-fined myself,” he said nasally, “to books to which immediate
reference can be made. I have Sonnenschein’s ‘Destructive Type’ here on
the table, if the defence wish to see it. Where is this wonderful work on
Destructability Mr. Moon is talking about? Does it exist? Can he produce
it?”
“Produce it!” cried the Irishman with a rich scorn. “I’ll produce it in a
week if you’ll pay for the ink and paper.”
“Would it have much authority?” asked Pym, sitting down.
“Oh, authority!” said Moon lightly; “that depends on a fellow’s religion.”
Dr. Pym jumped up again. “Our authority is based on masses of accurate
detail,” he said. “It deals with a region in which things can be handled and
tested. My opponent will at least admit that death is a fact of experience.”
“Not of mine,” said Moon mournfully, shaking his head. “I’ve never
experienced such a thing in all my life.”
“Well, really,” said Dr. Pym, and sat down sharply amid a crackle of
papers.
“So we see,” resumed Moon, in the same melancholy voice, “that a man
like Dr. Warner is, in the mysterious workings of evolution, doomed to such
attacks. My client’s onslaught, even if it occurred, was not unique. I have in
my hand letters from more than one acquaintance of Dr. Warner whom that
remarkable man has affected in the same way. Following the example of my
learned friends I will read only two of them. The first is from an honest and
laborious matron living off the Harrow Road.
“Mr. Moon, Sir,—Yes, I did throw a sorsepan at him. Wot then? It was all
I had to throw, all the soft things being porned, and if your Docter Warner
doesn’t like having sorsepans thrown at him, don’t let him wear his hat in a
respectable woman’s parler, and tell him to leave orf smiling or tell us the
joke.—Yours respectfully, Hannah Miles.
“The other letter is from a physician of some note in Dublin, with whom
Dr. Warner was once engaged in consultation. He writes as follows:—
Page 77
“Dear Sir,—The incident to which you refer is one which I regret, and
which, moreover, I have never been able to explain. My own branch of
medicine is not mental; and I should be glad to have the view of a mental
specialist on my singular momentary and indeed almost automatic action.
To say that I ‘pulled Dr. Warner’s nose,’ is, however, inaccurate in a respect
that strikes me as important. That I punched his nose I must cheerfully
admit (I need not say with what regret); but pulling seems to me to imply a
precision of objective with which I cannot reproach myself. In comparison
with this, the act of punching was an outward, instantaneous, and even
natural gesture.— Believe me, yours faithfully, Burton Lestrange.
“I have numberless other letters,” continued Moon, “all bearing witness
to this widespread feeling about my eminent friend; and I therefore think
that Dr. Pym should have admitted this side of the question in his survey.
We are in the presence, as Dr. Pym so truly says, of a natural force. As soon
stay the cataract of the London water-works as stay the great tendency of
Dr. Warner to be assassinated by somebody. Place that man in a Quakers’
meeting, among the most peaceful of Christians, and he will immediately be
beaten to death with sticks of chocolate. Place him among the angels of the
New Jerusalem, and he will be stoned to death with precious stones.
Circumstances may be beautiful and wonderful, the average may be heart-
upholding, the harvester may be golden-bearded, the doctor may be secret-
guessing, the cataract may be iris-leapt, the Anglo-Saxon infant may be
brave-browed, but against and above all these prodigies the grand simple
tendency of Dr. Warner to get murdered will still pursue its way until it
happily and triumphantly succeeds at last.”
He pronounced this peroration with an appearance of strong emotion. But
even stronger emotions were manifesting themselves on the other side of
the table. Dr. Warner had leaned his large body quite across the little figure
of Moses Gould and was talking in excited whispers to Dr. Pym. That
expert nodded a great many times and finally started to his feet with a
sincere expression of sternness.
“Ladies and gentlemen,” he cried indignantly, “as my colleague has said,
we should be delighted to give any latitude to the defence—if there were a
defence. But Mr. Moon seems to think he is there to make jokes— very
good jokes I dare say, but not at all adapted to assist his client. He picks
holes in science. He picks holes in my client’s social popularity. He picks
which, moreover, I have never been able to explain. My own branch of
medicine is not mental; and I should be glad to have the view of a mental
specialist on my singular momentary and indeed almost automatic action.
To say that I ‘pulled Dr. Warner’s nose,’ is, however, inaccurate in a respect
that strikes me as important. That I punched his nose I must cheerfully
admit (I need not say with what regret); but pulling seems to me to imply a
precision of objective with which I cannot reproach myself. In comparison
with this, the act of punching was an outward, instantaneous, and even
natural gesture.— Believe me, yours faithfully, Burton Lestrange.
“I have numberless other letters,” continued Moon, “all bearing witness
to this widespread feeling about my eminent friend; and I therefore think
that Dr. Pym should have admitted this side of the question in his survey.
We are in the presence, as Dr. Pym so truly says, of a natural force. As soon
stay the cataract of the London water-works as stay the great tendency of
Dr. Warner to be assassinated by somebody. Place that man in a Quakers’
meeting, among the most peaceful of Christians, and he will immediately be
beaten to death with sticks of chocolate. Place him among the angels of the
New Jerusalem, and he will be stoned to death with precious stones.
Circumstances may be beautiful and wonderful, the average may be heart-
upholding, the harvester may be golden-bearded, the doctor may be secret-
guessing, the cataract may be iris-leapt, the Anglo-Saxon infant may be
brave-browed, but against and above all these prodigies the grand simple
tendency of Dr. Warner to get murdered will still pursue its way until it
happily and triumphantly succeeds at last.”
He pronounced this peroration with an appearance of strong emotion. But
even stronger emotions were manifesting themselves on the other side of
the table. Dr. Warner had leaned his large body quite across the little figure
of Moses Gould and was talking in excited whispers to Dr. Pym. That
expert nodded a great many times and finally started to his feet with a
sincere expression of sternness.
“Ladies and gentlemen,” he cried indignantly, “as my colleague has said,
we should be delighted to give any latitude to the defence—if there were a
defence. But Mr. Moon seems to think he is there to make jokes— very
good jokes I dare say, but not at all adapted to assist his client. He picks
holes in science. He picks holes in my client’s social popularity. He picks
Page 78
holes in my literary style, which doesn’t seem to suit his high-toned
European taste. But how does this picking of holes affect the issue? This
Smith has picked two holes in my client’s hat, and with an inch better aim
would have picked two holes in his head. All the jokes in the world won’t
unpick those holes or be any use for the defence.”
Inglewood looked down in some embarrassment, as if shaken by the
evident fairness of this, but Moon still gazed at his opponent in a dreamy
way. “The defence?” he said vaguely—“oh, I haven’t begun that yet.”
“You certainly have not,” said Pym warmly, amid a murmur of applause
from his side, which the other side found it impossible to answer. “Perhaps,
if you have any defence, which has been doubtful from the very beginning
—”
“While you’re standing up,” said Moon, in the same almost sleepy style,
“perhaps I might ask you a question.”
“A question? Certainly,” said Pym stiffly. “It was distinctly arranged
between us that as we could not cross-examine the witnesses, we might
vicariously cross-examine each other. We are in a position to invite all such
inquiry.”
“I think you said,” observed Moon absently, “that none of the prisoner’s
shots really hit the doctor.”
“For the cause of science,” cried the complacent Pym, “fortunately not.”
“Yet they were fired from a few feet away.”
“Yes; about four feet.”
“And no shots hit the Warden, though they were fired quite close to him
too?” asked Moon.
“That is so,” said the witness gravely.
“I think,” said Moon, suppressing a slight yawn, “that your Sub-Warden
mentioned that Smith was one of the University’s record men for shooting.”
“Why, as to that—” began Pym, after an instant of stillness.
“A second question,” continued Moon, comparatively curtly. “You said
there were other cases of the accused trying to kill people. Why have you
not got evidence of them?”
The American planted the points of his fingers on the table again. “In
those cases,” he said precisely, “there was no evidence from outsiders, as in
European taste. But how does this picking of holes affect the issue? This
Smith has picked two holes in my client’s hat, and with an inch better aim
would have picked two holes in his head. All the jokes in the world won’t
unpick those holes or be any use for the defence.”
Inglewood looked down in some embarrassment, as if shaken by the
evident fairness of this, but Moon still gazed at his opponent in a dreamy
way. “The defence?” he said vaguely—“oh, I haven’t begun that yet.”
“You certainly have not,” said Pym warmly, amid a murmur of applause
from his side, which the other side found it impossible to answer. “Perhaps,
if you have any defence, which has been doubtful from the very beginning
—”
“While you’re standing up,” said Moon, in the same almost sleepy style,
“perhaps I might ask you a question.”
“A question? Certainly,” said Pym stiffly. “It was distinctly arranged
between us that as we could not cross-examine the witnesses, we might
vicariously cross-examine each other. We are in a position to invite all such
inquiry.”
“I think you said,” observed Moon absently, “that none of the prisoner’s
shots really hit the doctor.”
“For the cause of science,” cried the complacent Pym, “fortunately not.”
“Yet they were fired from a few feet away.”
“Yes; about four feet.”
“And no shots hit the Warden, though they were fired quite close to him
too?” asked Moon.
“That is so,” said the witness gravely.
“I think,” said Moon, suppressing a slight yawn, “that your Sub-Warden
mentioned that Smith was one of the University’s record men for shooting.”
“Why, as to that—” began Pym, after an instant of stillness.
“A second question,” continued Moon, comparatively curtly. “You said
there were other cases of the accused trying to kill people. Why have you
not got evidence of them?”
The American planted the points of his fingers on the table again. “In
those cases,” he said precisely, “there was no evidence from outsiders, as in
Page 79
the Cambridge case, but only the evidence of the actual victims.”
“Why didn’t you get their evidence?”
“In the case of the actual victims,” said Pym, “there was some difficulty
and reluctance, and—”
“Do you mean,” asked Moon, “that none of the actual victims would
appear against the prisoner?”
“That would be exaggerative,” began the other.
“A third question,” said Moon, so sharply that every one jumped.
“You’ve got the evidence of the Sub-Warden who heard some shots;
where’s the evidence of the Warden himself who was shot at? The Warden
of Brakespeare lives, a prosperous gentleman.”
“We did ask for a statement from him,” said Pym a little nervously; “but
it was so eccentrically expressed that we suppressed it out of deference to
an old gentleman whose past services to science have been great.”
Moon leaned forward. “You mean, I suppose,” he said, “that his
statement was favourable to the prisoner.”
“It might be understood so,” replied the American doctor; “but, really, it
was difficult to understand at all. In fact, we sent it back to him.”
“You have no longer, then, any statement signed by the Warden of
Brakespeare.”
“No.”
“I only ask,” said Michael quietly, “because we have. To conclude my
case I will ask my junior, Mr. Inglewood, to read a statement of the true
story—a statement attested as true by the signature of the Warden himself.”
Arthur Inglewood rose with several papers in his hand, and though he
looked somewhat refined and self-effacing, as he always did, the spectators
were surprised to feel that his presence was, upon the whole, more efficient
and sufficing than his leader’s. He was, in truth, one of those modest men
who cannot speak until they are told to speak; and then can speak well.
Moon was entirely the opposite. His own impudences amused him in
private, but they slightly embarrassed him in public; he felt a fool while he
was speaking, whereas Inglewood felt a fool only because he could not
speak. The moment he had anything to say he could speak; and the moment
“Why didn’t you get their evidence?”
“In the case of the actual victims,” said Pym, “there was some difficulty
and reluctance, and—”
“Do you mean,” asked Moon, “that none of the actual victims would
appear against the prisoner?”
“That would be exaggerative,” began the other.
“A third question,” said Moon, so sharply that every one jumped.
“You’ve got the evidence of the Sub-Warden who heard some shots;
where’s the evidence of the Warden himself who was shot at? The Warden
of Brakespeare lives, a prosperous gentleman.”
“We did ask for a statement from him,” said Pym a little nervously; “but
it was so eccentrically expressed that we suppressed it out of deference to
an old gentleman whose past services to science have been great.”
Moon leaned forward. “You mean, I suppose,” he said, “that his
statement was favourable to the prisoner.”
“It might be understood so,” replied the American doctor; “but, really, it
was difficult to understand at all. In fact, we sent it back to him.”
“You have no longer, then, any statement signed by the Warden of
Brakespeare.”
“No.”
“I only ask,” said Michael quietly, “because we have. To conclude my
case I will ask my junior, Mr. Inglewood, to read a statement of the true
story—a statement attested as true by the signature of the Warden himself.”
Arthur Inglewood rose with several papers in his hand, and though he
looked somewhat refined and self-effacing, as he always did, the spectators
were surprised to feel that his presence was, upon the whole, more efficient
and sufficing than his leader’s. He was, in truth, one of those modest men
who cannot speak until they are told to speak; and then can speak well.
Moon was entirely the opposite. His own impudences amused him in
private, but they slightly embarrassed him in public; he felt a fool while he
was speaking, whereas Inglewood felt a fool only because he could not
speak. The moment he had anything to say he could speak; and the moment
Page 80
he could speak, speaking seemed quite natural. Nothing in this universe
seemed quite natural to Michael Moon.
“As my colleague has just explained,” said Inglewood, “there are two
enigmas or inconsistencies on which we base the defence. The first is a
plain physical fact. By the admission of everybody, by the very evidence
adduced by the prosecution, it is clear that the accused was celebrated as a
specially good shot. Yet on both the occasions complained of he shot from a
distance of four or five feet, and shot at him four or five times, and never hit
him once. That is the first startling circumstance on which we base our
argument. The second, as my colleague has urged, is the curious fact that
we cannot find a single victim of these alleged outrages to speak for
himself. Subordinates speak for him. Porters climb up ladders to him. But
he himself is silent. Ladies and gentlemen, I propose to explain on the spot
both the riddle of the shots and the riddle of the silence. I will first of all
read the covering letter in which the true account of the Cambridge incident
is contained, and then that document itself. When you have heard both,
there will be no doubt about your decision. The covering letter runs as
follows:—
“Dear Sir,—The following is a very exact and even vivid account of the
incident as it really happened at Brakespeare College. We, the undersigned,
do not see any particular reason why we should refer it to any isolated
authorship. The truth is, it has been a composite production; and we have
even had some difference of opinion about the adjectives. But every word
of it is true.—We are, yours faithfully,
“Wilfred Emerson Eames,
“Warden of Brakespeare College, Cambridge.
“Innocent Smith.
“The enclosed statement,” continued Inglewood, “runs as follows:—
“A celebrated English university backs so abruptly on the river, that it
has, so to speak, to be propped up and patched with all sorts of bridges and
semi-detached buildings. The river splits itself into several small streams
and canals, so that in one or two corners the place has almost the look of
Venice. It was so especially in the case with which we are concerned, in
which a few flying buttresses or airy ribs of stone sprang across a strip of
seemed quite natural to Michael Moon.
“As my colleague has just explained,” said Inglewood, “there are two
enigmas or inconsistencies on which we base the defence. The first is a
plain physical fact. By the admission of everybody, by the very evidence
adduced by the prosecution, it is clear that the accused was celebrated as a
specially good shot. Yet on both the occasions complained of he shot from a
distance of four or five feet, and shot at him four or five times, and never hit
him once. That is the first startling circumstance on which we base our
argument. The second, as my colleague has urged, is the curious fact that
we cannot find a single victim of these alleged outrages to speak for
himself. Subordinates speak for him. Porters climb up ladders to him. But
he himself is silent. Ladies and gentlemen, I propose to explain on the spot
both the riddle of the shots and the riddle of the silence. I will first of all
read the covering letter in which the true account of the Cambridge incident
is contained, and then that document itself. When you have heard both,
there will be no doubt about your decision. The covering letter runs as
follows:—
“Dear Sir,—The following is a very exact and even vivid account of the
incident as it really happened at Brakespeare College. We, the undersigned,
do not see any particular reason why we should refer it to any isolated
authorship. The truth is, it has been a composite production; and we have
even had some difference of opinion about the adjectives. But every word
of it is true.—We are, yours faithfully,
“Wilfred Emerson Eames,
“Warden of Brakespeare College, Cambridge.
“Innocent Smith.
“The enclosed statement,” continued Inglewood, “runs as follows:—
“A celebrated English university backs so abruptly on the river, that it
has, so to speak, to be propped up and patched with all sorts of bridges and
semi-detached buildings. The river splits itself into several small streams
and canals, so that in one or two corners the place has almost the look of
Venice. It was so especially in the case with which we are concerned, in
which a few flying buttresses or airy ribs of stone sprang across a strip of
Page 81
water to connect Brakespeare College with the house of the Warden of
Brakespeare.
“The country around these colleges is flat; but it does not seem flat when
one is thus in the midst of the colleges. For in these flat fens there are
always wandering lakes and lingering rivers of water. And these always
change what might have been a scheme of horizontal lines into a scheme of
vertical lines. Wherever there is water the height of high buildings is
doubled, and a British brick house becomes a Babylonian tower. In that
shining unshaken surface the houses hang head downwards exactly to their
highest or lowest chimney. The coral-coloured cloud seen in that abyss is as
far below the world as its original appears above it. Every scrap of water is
not only a window but a skylight. Earth splits under men’s feet into
precipitous aerial perspectives, into which a bird could as easily wing its
way as—”
Dr. Cyrus Pym rose in protest. The documents he had put in evidence had
been confined to cold affirmation of fact. The defence, in a general way,
had an indubitable right to put their case in their own way, but all this
landscape gardening seemed to him (Dr. Cyrus Pym) to be not up to the
business. “Will the leader of the defence tell me,” he asked, “how it can
possibly affect this case, that a cloud was cor’l-coloured, or that a bird
could have winged itself anywhere?”
“Oh, I don’t know,” said Michael, lifting himself lazily; “you see, you
don’t know yet what our defence is. Till you know that, don’t you see,
anything may be relevant. Why, suppose,” he said suddenly, as if an idea
had struck him, “suppose we wanted to prove the old Warden colour-blind.
Suppose he was shot by a black man with white hair, when he thought he
was being shot by a white man with yellow hair! To ascertain if that cloud
was really and truly coral-coloured might be of the most massive
importance.”
He paused with a seriousness which was hardly generally shared, and
continued with the same fluency: “Or suppose we wanted to maintain that
the Warden committed suicide—that he just got Smith to hold the pistol as
Brutus’s slave held the sword. Why, it would make all the difference
whether the Warden could see himself plain in still water. Still water has
made hundreds of suicides: one sees oneself so very—well, so very plain.”
Brakespeare.
“The country around these colleges is flat; but it does not seem flat when
one is thus in the midst of the colleges. For in these flat fens there are
always wandering lakes and lingering rivers of water. And these always
change what might have been a scheme of horizontal lines into a scheme of
vertical lines. Wherever there is water the height of high buildings is
doubled, and a British brick house becomes a Babylonian tower. In that
shining unshaken surface the houses hang head downwards exactly to their
highest or lowest chimney. The coral-coloured cloud seen in that abyss is as
far below the world as its original appears above it. Every scrap of water is
not only a window but a skylight. Earth splits under men’s feet into
precipitous aerial perspectives, into which a bird could as easily wing its
way as—”
Dr. Cyrus Pym rose in protest. The documents he had put in evidence had
been confined to cold affirmation of fact. The defence, in a general way,
had an indubitable right to put their case in their own way, but all this
landscape gardening seemed to him (Dr. Cyrus Pym) to be not up to the
business. “Will the leader of the defence tell me,” he asked, “how it can
possibly affect this case, that a cloud was cor’l-coloured, or that a bird
could have winged itself anywhere?”
“Oh, I don’t know,” said Michael, lifting himself lazily; “you see, you
don’t know yet what our defence is. Till you know that, don’t you see,
anything may be relevant. Why, suppose,” he said suddenly, as if an idea
had struck him, “suppose we wanted to prove the old Warden colour-blind.
Suppose he was shot by a black man with white hair, when he thought he
was being shot by a white man with yellow hair! To ascertain if that cloud
was really and truly coral-coloured might be of the most massive
importance.”
He paused with a seriousness which was hardly generally shared, and
continued with the same fluency: “Or suppose we wanted to maintain that
the Warden committed suicide—that he just got Smith to hold the pistol as
Brutus’s slave held the sword. Why, it would make all the difference
whether the Warden could see himself plain in still water. Still water has
made hundreds of suicides: one sees oneself so very—well, so very plain.”
Page 82
“Do you, perhaps,” inquired Pym with austere irony, “maintain that your
client was a bird of some sort—say, a flamingo?”
“In the matter of his being a flamingo,” said Moon with sudden severity,
“my client reserves his defence.”
No one quite knowing what to make of this, Mr. Moon resumed his seat
and Inglewood resumed the reading of his document:—
“There is something pleasing to a mystic in such a land of mirrors. For a
mystic is one who holds that two worlds are better than one. In the highest
sense, indeed, all thought is reflection.
“This is the real truth, in the saying that second thoughts are best.
Animals have no second thoughts; man alone is able to see his own thought
double, as a drunkard sees a lamp-post; man alone is able to see his own
thought upside down as one sees a house in a puddle. This duplication of
mentality, as in a mirror, is (we repeat) the inmost thing of human
philosophy. There is a mystical, even a monstrous truth, in the statement
that two heads are better than one. But they ought both to grow on the same
body.”
“I know it’s a little transcendental at first,” interposed Inglewood,
beaming round with a broad apology, “but you see this document was
written in collaboration by a don and a—”
“Drunkard, eh?” suggested Moses Gould, beginning to enjoy himself.
“I rather think,” proceeded Inglewood with an unruffled and critical air,
“that this part was written by the don. I merely warn the Court that the
statement, though indubitably accurate, bears here and there the trace of
coming from two authors.”
“In that case,” said Dr. Pym, leaning back and sniffing, “I cannot agree
with them that two heads are better than one.”
“The undersigned persons think it needless to touch on a kindred problem
so often discussed at committees for University Reform: the question of
whether dons see double because they are drunk, or get drunk because they
see double. It is enough for them (the undersigned persons) if they are able
to pursue their own peculiar and profitable theme—which is puddles. What
(the undersigned persons ask themselves) is a puddle? A puddle repeats
infinity, and is full of light; nevertheless, if analyzed objectively, a puddle is
a piece of dirty water spread very thin on mud. The two great historic
client was a bird of some sort—say, a flamingo?”
“In the matter of his being a flamingo,” said Moon with sudden severity,
“my client reserves his defence.”
No one quite knowing what to make of this, Mr. Moon resumed his seat
and Inglewood resumed the reading of his document:—
“There is something pleasing to a mystic in such a land of mirrors. For a
mystic is one who holds that two worlds are better than one. In the highest
sense, indeed, all thought is reflection.
“This is the real truth, in the saying that second thoughts are best.
Animals have no second thoughts; man alone is able to see his own thought
double, as a drunkard sees a lamp-post; man alone is able to see his own
thought upside down as one sees a house in a puddle. This duplication of
mentality, as in a mirror, is (we repeat) the inmost thing of human
philosophy. There is a mystical, even a monstrous truth, in the statement
that two heads are better than one. But they ought both to grow on the same
body.”
“I know it’s a little transcendental at first,” interposed Inglewood,
beaming round with a broad apology, “but you see this document was
written in collaboration by a don and a—”
“Drunkard, eh?” suggested Moses Gould, beginning to enjoy himself.
“I rather think,” proceeded Inglewood with an unruffled and critical air,
“that this part was written by the don. I merely warn the Court that the
statement, though indubitably accurate, bears here and there the trace of
coming from two authors.”
“In that case,” said Dr. Pym, leaning back and sniffing, “I cannot agree
with them that two heads are better than one.”
“The undersigned persons think it needless to touch on a kindred problem
so often discussed at committees for University Reform: the question of
whether dons see double because they are drunk, or get drunk because they
see double. It is enough for them (the undersigned persons) if they are able
to pursue their own peculiar and profitable theme—which is puddles. What
(the undersigned persons ask themselves) is a puddle? A puddle repeats
infinity, and is full of light; nevertheless, if analyzed objectively, a puddle is
a piece of dirty water spread very thin on mud. The two great historic
Page 83
universities of England have all this large and level and reflective brilliance.
Nevertheless, or, rather, on the other hand, they are puddles—puddles,
puddles, puddles, puddles. The undersigned persons ask you to excuse an
emphasis inseparable from strong conviction.”
Inglewood ignored a somewhat wild expression on the faces of some
present, and continued with eminent cheerfulness:—
“Such were the thoughts that failed to cross the mind of the
undergraduate Smith as he picked his way among the stripes of canal and
the glittering rainy gutters into which the water broke up round the back of
Brakespeare College. Had these thoughts crossed his mind he would have
been much happier than he was. Unfortunately he did not know that his
puzzles were puddles. He did not know that the academic mind reflects
infinity and is full of light by the simple process of being shallow and
standing still. In his case, therefore, there was something solemn, and even
evil about the infinity implied. It was half-way through a starry night of
bewildering brilliancy; stars were both above and below. To young Smith’s
sullen fancy the skies below seemed even hollower than the skies above; he
had a horrible idea that if he counted the stars he would find one too many
in the pool.
“In crossing the little paths and bridges he felt like one stepping on the
black and slender ribs of some cosmic Eiffel Tower. For to him, and nearly
all the educated youth of that epoch, the stars were cruel things. Though
they glowed in the great dome every night, they were an enormous and ugly
secret; they uncovered the nakedness of nature; they were a glimpse of the
iron wheels and pulleys behind the scenes. For the young men of that sad
time thought that the god always comes from the machine. They did not
know that in reality the machine only comes from the god. In short, they
were all pessimists, and starlight was atrocious to them— atrocious because
it was true. All their universe was black with white spots.
“Smith looked up with relief from the glittering pools below to the
glittering skies and the great black bulk of the college. The only light other
than stars glowed through one peacock-green curtain in the upper part of
the building, marking where Dr. Emerson Eames always worked till
morning and received his friends and favourite pupils at any hour of the
night. Indeed, it was to his rooms that the melancholy Smith was bound.
Smith had been at Dr. Eames’s lecture for the first half of the morning, and
Nevertheless, or, rather, on the other hand, they are puddles—puddles,
puddles, puddles, puddles. The undersigned persons ask you to excuse an
emphasis inseparable from strong conviction.”
Inglewood ignored a somewhat wild expression on the faces of some
present, and continued with eminent cheerfulness:—
“Such were the thoughts that failed to cross the mind of the
undergraduate Smith as he picked his way among the stripes of canal and
the glittering rainy gutters into which the water broke up round the back of
Brakespeare College. Had these thoughts crossed his mind he would have
been much happier than he was. Unfortunately he did not know that his
puzzles were puddles. He did not know that the academic mind reflects
infinity and is full of light by the simple process of being shallow and
standing still. In his case, therefore, there was something solemn, and even
evil about the infinity implied. It was half-way through a starry night of
bewildering brilliancy; stars were both above and below. To young Smith’s
sullen fancy the skies below seemed even hollower than the skies above; he
had a horrible idea that if he counted the stars he would find one too many
in the pool.
“In crossing the little paths and bridges he felt like one stepping on the
black and slender ribs of some cosmic Eiffel Tower. For to him, and nearly
all the educated youth of that epoch, the stars were cruel things. Though
they glowed in the great dome every night, they were an enormous and ugly
secret; they uncovered the nakedness of nature; they were a glimpse of the
iron wheels and pulleys behind the scenes. For the young men of that sad
time thought that the god always comes from the machine. They did not
know that in reality the machine only comes from the god. In short, they
were all pessimists, and starlight was atrocious to them— atrocious because
it was true. All their universe was black with white spots.
“Smith looked up with relief from the glittering pools below to the
glittering skies and the great black bulk of the college. The only light other
than stars glowed through one peacock-green curtain in the upper part of
the building, marking where Dr. Emerson Eames always worked till
morning and received his friends and favourite pupils at any hour of the
night. Indeed, it was to his rooms that the melancholy Smith was bound.
Smith had been at Dr. Eames’s lecture for the first half of the morning, and
Page 84
at pistol practice and fencing in a saloon for the second half. He had been
sculling madly for the first half of the afternoon and thinking idly (and still
more madly) for the second half. He had gone to a supper where he was
uproarious, and on to a debating club where he was perfectly insufferable,
and the melancholy Smith was melancholy still. Then, as he was going
home to his diggings he remembered the eccentricity of his friend and
master, the Warden of Brakespeare, and resolved desperately to turn in to
that gentleman’s private house.
“Emerson Eames was an eccentric in many ways, but his throne in
philosophy and metaphysics was of international eminence; the university
could hardly have afforded to lose him, and, moreover, a don has only to
continue any of his bad habits long enough to make them a part of the
British Constitution. The bad habits of Emerson Eames were to sit up all
night and to be a student of Schopenhauer. Personally, he was a lean,
lounging sort of man, with a blond pointed beard, not so very much older
than his pupil Smith in the matter of mere years, but older by centuries in
the two essential respects of having a European reputation and a bald head.
“‘I came, against the rules, at this unearthly hour,’ said Smith, who was
nothing to the eye except a very big man trying to make himself small,
‘because I am coming to the conclusion that existence is really too rotten. I
know all the arguments of the thinkers that think otherwise—bishops, and
agnostics, and those sort of people. And knowing you were the greatest
living authority on the pessimist thinkers—’
“‘All thinkers,’ said Eames, ‘are pessimist thinkers.’
“After a patch of pause, not the first—for this depressing conversation
had gone on for some hours with alternations of cynicism and silence— the
Warden continued with his air of weary brilliancy: ‘It’s all a question of
wrong calculation. The moth flies into the candle because he doesn’t
happen to know that the game is not worth the candle. The wasp gets into
the jam in hearty and hopeful efforts to get the jam into him. IN the same
way the vulgar people want to enjoy life just as they want to enjoy gin—
because they are too stupid to see that they are paying too big a price for it.
That they never find happiness—that they don’t even know how to look for
it—is proved by the paralyzing clumsiness and ugliness of everything they
do. Their discordant colours are cries of pain. Look at the brick villas
sculling madly for the first half of the afternoon and thinking idly (and still
more madly) for the second half. He had gone to a supper where he was
uproarious, and on to a debating club where he was perfectly insufferable,
and the melancholy Smith was melancholy still. Then, as he was going
home to his diggings he remembered the eccentricity of his friend and
master, the Warden of Brakespeare, and resolved desperately to turn in to
that gentleman’s private house.
“Emerson Eames was an eccentric in many ways, but his throne in
philosophy and metaphysics was of international eminence; the university
could hardly have afforded to lose him, and, moreover, a don has only to
continue any of his bad habits long enough to make them a part of the
British Constitution. The bad habits of Emerson Eames were to sit up all
night and to be a student of Schopenhauer. Personally, he was a lean,
lounging sort of man, with a blond pointed beard, not so very much older
than his pupil Smith in the matter of mere years, but older by centuries in
the two essential respects of having a European reputation and a bald head.
“‘I came, against the rules, at this unearthly hour,’ said Smith, who was
nothing to the eye except a very big man trying to make himself small,
‘because I am coming to the conclusion that existence is really too rotten. I
know all the arguments of the thinkers that think otherwise—bishops, and
agnostics, and those sort of people. And knowing you were the greatest
living authority on the pessimist thinkers—’
“‘All thinkers,’ said Eames, ‘are pessimist thinkers.’
“After a patch of pause, not the first—for this depressing conversation
had gone on for some hours with alternations of cynicism and silence— the
Warden continued with his air of weary brilliancy: ‘It’s all a question of
wrong calculation. The moth flies into the candle because he doesn’t
happen to know that the game is not worth the candle. The wasp gets into
the jam in hearty and hopeful efforts to get the jam into him. IN the same
way the vulgar people want to enjoy life just as they want to enjoy gin—
because they are too stupid to see that they are paying too big a price for it.
That they never find happiness—that they don’t even know how to look for
it—is proved by the paralyzing clumsiness and ugliness of everything they
do. Their discordant colours are cries of pain. Look at the brick villas
Page 85
beyond the college on this side of the river. There’s one with spotted blinds;
look at it! just go and look at it!’
“‘Of course,’ he went on dreamily, ‘one or two men see the sober fact a
long way off—they go mad. Do you notice that maniacs mostly try either to
destroy other things, or (if they are thoughtful) to destroy themselves? The
madman is the man behind the scenes, like the man that wanders about the
coulisse of a theater. He has only opened the wrong door and come into the
right place. He sees things at the right angle. But the common world—’
“‘Oh, hang the common world!’ said the sullen Smith, letting his fist fall
on the table in an idle despair.
“‘Let’s give it a bad name first,’ said the Professor calmly, ‘and then hang
it. A puppy with hydrophobia would probably struggle for life while we
killed it; but if we were kind we should kill it. So an omniscient god would
put us out of our pain. He would strike us dead.’
“‘Why doesn’t he strike us dead?’ asked the undergraduate abstractedly,
plunging his hands into his pockets.
“‘He is dead himself,’ said the philosopher; ‘that is where he is really
enviable.’
“‘To any one who thinks,’ proceeded Eames, ‘the pleasures of life, trivial
and soon tasteless, are bribes to bring us into a torture chamber. We all see
that for any thinking man mere extinction is the... What are you doing?...
Are you mad?... Put that thing down.’
“Dr. Eames had turned his tired but still talkative head over his shoulder,
and had found himself looking into a small round black hole, rimmed by a
six-sided circlet of steel, with a sort of spike standing up on the top. It fixed
him like an iron eye. Through those eternal instants during which the reason
is stunned he did not even know what it was. Then he saw behind it the
chambered barrel and cocked hammer of a revolver, and behind that the
flushed and rather heavy face of Smith, apparently quite unchanged, or even
more mild than before.
“‘I’ll help you out of your hole, old man,’ said Smith, with rough
tenderness. ‘I’ll put the puppy out of his pain.’
“Emerson Eames retreated towards the window. ‘Do you mean to kill
me?’ he cried.
look at it! just go and look at it!’
“‘Of course,’ he went on dreamily, ‘one or two men see the sober fact a
long way off—they go mad. Do you notice that maniacs mostly try either to
destroy other things, or (if they are thoughtful) to destroy themselves? The
madman is the man behind the scenes, like the man that wanders about the
coulisse of a theater. He has only opened the wrong door and come into the
right place. He sees things at the right angle. But the common world—’
“‘Oh, hang the common world!’ said the sullen Smith, letting his fist fall
on the table in an idle despair.
“‘Let’s give it a bad name first,’ said the Professor calmly, ‘and then hang
it. A puppy with hydrophobia would probably struggle for life while we
killed it; but if we were kind we should kill it. So an omniscient god would
put us out of our pain. He would strike us dead.’
“‘Why doesn’t he strike us dead?’ asked the undergraduate abstractedly,
plunging his hands into his pockets.
“‘He is dead himself,’ said the philosopher; ‘that is where he is really
enviable.’
“‘To any one who thinks,’ proceeded Eames, ‘the pleasures of life, trivial
and soon tasteless, are bribes to bring us into a torture chamber. We all see
that for any thinking man mere extinction is the... What are you doing?...
Are you mad?... Put that thing down.’
“Dr. Eames had turned his tired but still talkative head over his shoulder,
and had found himself looking into a small round black hole, rimmed by a
six-sided circlet of steel, with a sort of spike standing up on the top. It fixed
him like an iron eye. Through those eternal instants during which the reason
is stunned he did not even know what it was. Then he saw behind it the
chambered barrel and cocked hammer of a revolver, and behind that the
flushed and rather heavy face of Smith, apparently quite unchanged, or even
more mild than before.
“‘I’ll help you out of your hole, old man,’ said Smith, with rough
tenderness. ‘I’ll put the puppy out of his pain.’
“Emerson Eames retreated towards the window. ‘Do you mean to kill
me?’ he cried.
Page 86
“‘It’s not a thing I’d do for every one,’ said Smith with emotion; ‘but you
and I seem to have got so intimate to-night, somehow. I know all your
troubles now, and the only cure, old chap.’
“‘Put that thing down,’ shouted the Warden.
“‘It’ll soon be over, you know,’ said Smith with the air of a sympathetic
dentist. And as the Warden made a run for the window and balcony, his
benefactor followed him with a firm step and a compassionate expression.
“Both men were perhaps surprised to see that the gray and white of early
daybreak had already come. One of them, however, had emotions calculated
to swallow up surprise. Brakespeare College was one of the few that
retained real traces of Gothic ornament, and just beneath Dr. Eames’s
balcony there ran out what had perhaps been a flying buttress, still
shapelessly shaped into gray beasts and devils, but blinded with mosses and
washed out with rains. With an ungainly and most courageous leap, Eames
sprang out on this antique bridge, as the only possible mode of escape from
the maniac. He sat astride of it, still in his academic gown, dangling his
long thin legs, and considering further chances of flight. The whitening
daylight opened under as well as over him that impression of vertical
infinity already remarked about the little lakes round Brakespeare. Looking
down and seeing the spires and chimneys pendent in the pools, they felt
alone in space. They felt as if they were looking over the edge from the
North Pole and seeing the South Pole below.
“‘Hang the world, we said,’ observed Smith, ‘and the world is hanged.
“He has hanged the world upon nothing,” says the Bible. Do you like being
hanged upon nothing? I’m going to be hanged upon something myself. I’m
going to swing for you... Dear, tender old phrase,’ he murmured; ‘never true
till this moment. I am going to swing for you. For you, dear friend. For your
sake. At your express desire.’
“‘Help!’ cried the Warden of Brakespeare College; ‘help!’
“‘The puppy struggles,’ said the undergraduate, with an eye of pity, ‘the
poor puppy struggles. How fortunate it is that I am wiser and kinder than
he,’ and he sighted his weapon so as exactly to cover the upper part of
Eames’s bald head.
“‘Smith,’ said the philosopher with a sudden change to a sort of ghastly
lucidity, ‘I shall go mad.’
and I seem to have got so intimate to-night, somehow. I know all your
troubles now, and the only cure, old chap.’
“‘Put that thing down,’ shouted the Warden.
“‘It’ll soon be over, you know,’ said Smith with the air of a sympathetic
dentist. And as the Warden made a run for the window and balcony, his
benefactor followed him with a firm step and a compassionate expression.
“Both men were perhaps surprised to see that the gray and white of early
daybreak had already come. One of them, however, had emotions calculated
to swallow up surprise. Brakespeare College was one of the few that
retained real traces of Gothic ornament, and just beneath Dr. Eames’s
balcony there ran out what had perhaps been a flying buttress, still
shapelessly shaped into gray beasts and devils, but blinded with mosses and
washed out with rains. With an ungainly and most courageous leap, Eames
sprang out on this antique bridge, as the only possible mode of escape from
the maniac. He sat astride of it, still in his academic gown, dangling his
long thin legs, and considering further chances of flight. The whitening
daylight opened under as well as over him that impression of vertical
infinity already remarked about the little lakes round Brakespeare. Looking
down and seeing the spires and chimneys pendent in the pools, they felt
alone in space. They felt as if they were looking over the edge from the
North Pole and seeing the South Pole below.
“‘Hang the world, we said,’ observed Smith, ‘and the world is hanged.
“He has hanged the world upon nothing,” says the Bible. Do you like being
hanged upon nothing? I’m going to be hanged upon something myself. I’m
going to swing for you... Dear, tender old phrase,’ he murmured; ‘never true
till this moment. I am going to swing for you. For you, dear friend. For your
sake. At your express desire.’
“‘Help!’ cried the Warden of Brakespeare College; ‘help!’
“‘The puppy struggles,’ said the undergraduate, with an eye of pity, ‘the
poor puppy struggles. How fortunate it is that I am wiser and kinder than
he,’ and he sighted his weapon so as exactly to cover the upper part of
Eames’s bald head.
“‘Smith,’ said the philosopher with a sudden change to a sort of ghastly
lucidity, ‘I shall go mad.’
Page 87
“‘And so look at things from the right angle,’ observed Smith, sighing
gently. ‘Ah, but madness is only a palliative at best, a drug. The only cure is
an operation—an operation that is always successful: death.’
“As he spoke the sun rose. It seemed to put colour into everything, with
the rapidity of a lightning artist. A fleet of little clouds sailing across the sky
changed from pigeon-gray to pink. All over the little academic town the
tops of different buildings took on different tints: here the sun would pick
out the green enameled on a pinnacle, there the scarlet tiles of a villa; here
the copper ornament on some artistic shop, and there the sea-blue slates of
some old and steep church roof. All these coloured crests seemed to have
something oddly individual and significant about them, like crests of
famous knights pointed out in a pageant or a battlefield: they each arrested
the eye, especially the rolling eye of Emerson Eames as he looked round on
the morning and accepted it as his last. Through a narrow chink between a
black timber tavern and a big gray college he could see a clock with gilt
hands which the sunshine set on fire. He stared at it as though hypnotized;
and suddenly the clock began to strike, as if in personal reply. As if at a
signal, clock after clock took up the cry: all the churches awoke like
chickens at cockcrow. The birds were already noisy in the trees behind the
college. The sun rose, gathering glory that seemed too full for the deep
skies to hold, and the shallow waters beneath them seemed golden and
brimming and deep enough for the thirst of the gods. Just round the corner
of the College, and visible from his crazy perch, were the brightest specks
on that bright landscape, the villa with the spotted blinds which he had
made his text that night. He wondered for the first time what people lived in
them.
“Suddenly he called out with mere querulous authority, as he might have
called to a student to shut a door.
“‘Let me come off this place,’ he cried; ‘I can’t bear it.’
“‘I rather doubt if it will bear you,’ said Smith critically; ‘but before you
break your neck, or I blow out your brains, or let you back into this room
(on which complex points I am undecided) I want the metaphysical point
cleared up. Do I understand that you want to get back to life?’
“‘I’d give anything to get back,’ replied the unhappy professor.
“‘Give anything!’ cried Smith; ‘then, blast your impudence, give us a
song!’
gently. ‘Ah, but madness is only a palliative at best, a drug. The only cure is
an operation—an operation that is always successful: death.’
“As he spoke the sun rose. It seemed to put colour into everything, with
the rapidity of a lightning artist. A fleet of little clouds sailing across the sky
changed from pigeon-gray to pink. All over the little academic town the
tops of different buildings took on different tints: here the sun would pick
out the green enameled on a pinnacle, there the scarlet tiles of a villa; here
the copper ornament on some artistic shop, and there the sea-blue slates of
some old and steep church roof. All these coloured crests seemed to have
something oddly individual and significant about them, like crests of
famous knights pointed out in a pageant or a battlefield: they each arrested
the eye, especially the rolling eye of Emerson Eames as he looked round on
the morning and accepted it as his last. Through a narrow chink between a
black timber tavern and a big gray college he could see a clock with gilt
hands which the sunshine set on fire. He stared at it as though hypnotized;
and suddenly the clock began to strike, as if in personal reply. As if at a
signal, clock after clock took up the cry: all the churches awoke like
chickens at cockcrow. The birds were already noisy in the trees behind the
college. The sun rose, gathering glory that seemed too full for the deep
skies to hold, and the shallow waters beneath them seemed golden and
brimming and deep enough for the thirst of the gods. Just round the corner
of the College, and visible from his crazy perch, were the brightest specks
on that bright landscape, the villa with the spotted blinds which he had
made his text that night. He wondered for the first time what people lived in
them.
“Suddenly he called out with mere querulous authority, as he might have
called to a student to shut a door.
“‘Let me come off this place,’ he cried; ‘I can’t bear it.’
“‘I rather doubt if it will bear you,’ said Smith critically; ‘but before you
break your neck, or I blow out your brains, or let you back into this room
(on which complex points I am undecided) I want the metaphysical point
cleared up. Do I understand that you want to get back to life?’
“‘I’d give anything to get back,’ replied the unhappy professor.
“‘Give anything!’ cried Smith; ‘then, blast your impudence, give us a
song!’
Page 88
“‘What song do you mean?’ demanded the exasperated Eames; ‘what
song?’
“‘A hymn, I think, would be most appropriate,’ answered the other
gravely. ‘I’ll let you off if you’ll repeat after me the words—
“‘I thank the goodness and the grace
That on my birth have smiled.
And perched me on this curious place,
A happy English child.’
“Dr. Emerson Eames having briefly complied, his persecutor abruptly
told him to hold his hands up in the air. Vaguely connecting this proceeding
with the usual conduct of brigands and bushrangers, Mr. Eames held them
up, very stiffly, but without marked surprise. A bird alighting on his stone
seat took no more notice of him than of a comic statue.
“‘You are now engaged in public worship,’ remarked Smith severely,
‘and before I have done with you, you shall thank God for the very ducks
on the pond.’
“The celebrated pessimist half articulately expressed his perfect readiness
to thank God for the ducks on the pond.
“‘Not forgetting the drakes,’ said Smith sternly. (Eames weakly conceded
the drakes.) ‘Not forgetting anything, please. You shall thank heaven for
churches and chapels and villas and vulgar people and puddles and pots and
pans and sticks and rags and bones and spotted blinds.’
“‘All right, all right,’ repeated the victim in despair; ‘sticks and rags and
bones and blinds.’
“‘Spotted blinds, I think we said,’ remarked Smith with a rogueish
ruthlessness, and wagging the pistol-barrel at him like a long metallic
finger.
“‘Spotted blinds,’ said Emerson Eames faintly.
“‘You can’t say fairer than that,’ admitted the younger man, ‘and now I’ll
just tell you this to wind up with. If you really were what you profess to be,
I don’t see that it would matter to snail or seraph if you broke your impious
stiff neck and dashed out all your drivelling devil-worshipping brains. But
in strict biographical fact you are a very nice fellow, addicted to talking
putrid nonsense, and I love you like a brother. I shall therefore fire off all
song?’
“‘A hymn, I think, would be most appropriate,’ answered the other
gravely. ‘I’ll let you off if you’ll repeat after me the words—
“‘I thank the goodness and the grace
That on my birth have smiled.
And perched me on this curious place,
A happy English child.’
“Dr. Emerson Eames having briefly complied, his persecutor abruptly
told him to hold his hands up in the air. Vaguely connecting this proceeding
with the usual conduct of brigands and bushrangers, Mr. Eames held them
up, very stiffly, but without marked surprise. A bird alighting on his stone
seat took no more notice of him than of a comic statue.
“‘You are now engaged in public worship,’ remarked Smith severely,
‘and before I have done with you, you shall thank God for the very ducks
on the pond.’
“The celebrated pessimist half articulately expressed his perfect readiness
to thank God for the ducks on the pond.
“‘Not forgetting the drakes,’ said Smith sternly. (Eames weakly conceded
the drakes.) ‘Not forgetting anything, please. You shall thank heaven for
churches and chapels and villas and vulgar people and puddles and pots and
pans and sticks and rags and bones and spotted blinds.’
“‘All right, all right,’ repeated the victim in despair; ‘sticks and rags and
bones and blinds.’
“‘Spotted blinds, I think we said,’ remarked Smith with a rogueish
ruthlessness, and wagging the pistol-barrel at him like a long metallic
finger.
“‘Spotted blinds,’ said Emerson Eames faintly.
“‘You can’t say fairer than that,’ admitted the younger man, ‘and now I’ll
just tell you this to wind up with. If you really were what you profess to be,
I don’t see that it would matter to snail or seraph if you broke your impious
stiff neck and dashed out all your drivelling devil-worshipping brains. But
in strict biographical fact you are a very nice fellow, addicted to talking
putrid nonsense, and I love you like a brother. I shall therefore fire off all
Page 89
my cartridges round your head so as not to hit you (I am a good shot, you
may be glad to hear), and then we will go in and have some breakfast.’
“He then let off two barrels in the air, which the Professor endured with
singular firmness, and then said, ‘But don’t fire them all off.’
“‘Why not’ asked the other buoyantly.
“‘Keep them,’ asked his companion, ‘for the next man you meet who
talks as we were talking.’
“It was at this moment that Smith, looking down, perceived apoplectic
terror upon the face of the Sub-Warden, and heard the refined shriek with
which he summoned the porter and the ladder.
“It took Dr. Eames some little time to disentangle himself from the
ladder, and some little time longer to disentangle himself from the Sub-
Warden. But as soon as he could do so unobtrusively, he rejoined his
companion in the late extraordinary scene. He was astonished to find the
gigantic Smith heavily shaken, and sitting with his shaggy head on his
hands. When addressed, he lifted a very pale face.
“‘Why, what is the matter?’ asked Eames, whose own nerves had by this
time twittered themselves quiet, like the morning birds.
“‘I must ask your indulgence,’ said Smith, rather brokenly. ‘I must ask
you to realize that I have just had an escape from death.’
“‘YOU have had an escape from death?’ repeated the Professor in not
unpardonable irritation. ‘Well, of all the cheek—’
“‘Oh, don’t you understand, don’t you understand?’ cried the pale young
man impatiently. ‘I had to do it, Eames; I had to prove you wrong or die.
When a man’s young, he nearly always has some one whom he thinks the
top-water mark of the mind of man— some one who knows all about it, if
anybody knows.
“‘Well, you were that to me; you spoke with authority, and not as the
scribes. Nobody could comfort me if YOU said there was no comfort. If
you really thought there was nothing anywhere, it was because you had
been there to see. Don’t you see that I HAD to prove you didn’t really mean
it?— or else drown myself in the canal.’
“‘Well,’ said Eames hesitatingly, ‘I think perhaps you confuse—’
may be glad to hear), and then we will go in and have some breakfast.’
“He then let off two barrels in the air, which the Professor endured with
singular firmness, and then said, ‘But don’t fire them all off.’
“‘Why not’ asked the other buoyantly.
“‘Keep them,’ asked his companion, ‘for the next man you meet who
talks as we were talking.’
“It was at this moment that Smith, looking down, perceived apoplectic
terror upon the face of the Sub-Warden, and heard the refined shriek with
which he summoned the porter and the ladder.
“It took Dr. Eames some little time to disentangle himself from the
ladder, and some little time longer to disentangle himself from the Sub-
Warden. But as soon as he could do so unobtrusively, he rejoined his
companion in the late extraordinary scene. He was astonished to find the
gigantic Smith heavily shaken, and sitting with his shaggy head on his
hands. When addressed, he lifted a very pale face.
“‘Why, what is the matter?’ asked Eames, whose own nerves had by this
time twittered themselves quiet, like the morning birds.
“‘I must ask your indulgence,’ said Smith, rather brokenly. ‘I must ask
you to realize that I have just had an escape from death.’
“‘YOU have had an escape from death?’ repeated the Professor in not
unpardonable irritation. ‘Well, of all the cheek—’
“‘Oh, don’t you understand, don’t you understand?’ cried the pale young
man impatiently. ‘I had to do it, Eames; I had to prove you wrong or die.
When a man’s young, he nearly always has some one whom he thinks the
top-water mark of the mind of man— some one who knows all about it, if
anybody knows.
“‘Well, you were that to me; you spoke with authority, and not as the
scribes. Nobody could comfort me if YOU said there was no comfort. If
you really thought there was nothing anywhere, it was because you had
been there to see. Don’t you see that I HAD to prove you didn’t really mean
it?— or else drown myself in the canal.’
“‘Well,’ said Eames hesitatingly, ‘I think perhaps you confuse—’
Page 90
“‘Oh, don’t tell me that!’ cried Smith with the sudden clairvoyance of
mental pain; ‘don’t tell me I confuse enjoyment of existence with the Will
to Live! That’s German, and German is High Dutch, and High Dutch is
Double Dutch. The thing I saw shining in your eyes when you dangled on
that bridge was enjoyment of life and not “the Will to Live.” What you
knew when you sat on that damned gargoyle was that the world, when all is
said and done, is a wonderful and beautiful place; I know it, because I knew
it at the same minute. I saw the gray clouds turn pink, and the little gilt
clock in the crack between the houses. It was THOSE things you hated
leaving, not Life, whatever that is. Eames, we’ve been to the brink of death
together; won’t you admit I’m right?’
“‘Yes,’ said Eames very slowly, ‘I think you are right. You shall have a
First!’
“‘Right!’ cried Smith, springing up reanimated. ‘I’ve passed with
honours, and now let me go and see about being sent down.’
“‘You needn’t be sent down,’ said Eames with the quiet confidence of
twelve years of intrigue. ‘Everything with us comes from the man on top to
the people just round him: I am the man on top, and I shall tell the people
round me the truth.’
“The massive Mr. Smith rose and went firmly to the window, but he
spoke with equal firmness. ‘I must be sent down,’ he said, ‘and the people
must not be told the truth.’
“‘And why not’ asked the other.
“‘Because I mean to follow your advice,’ answered the massive youth, ‘I
mean to keep the remaining shots for people in the shameful state you and I
were in last night—I wish we could even plead drunkenness. I mean to keep
those bullets for pessimists—pills for pale people. And in this way I want to
walk the world like a wonderful surprise— to float as idly as the
thistledown, and come as silently as the sunrise; not to be expected any
more than the thunderbolt, not to be recalled any more than the dying
breeze. I don’t want people to anticipate me as a well-known practical joke.
I want both my gifts to come virgin and violent, the death and the life after
death. I am going to hold a pistol to the head of the Modern Man. But I
shall not use it to kill him—only to bring him to life. I begin to see a new
meaning in being the skeleton at the feast.’
“‘You can scarcely be called a skeleton,’ said Dr. Eames, smiling.
mental pain; ‘don’t tell me I confuse enjoyment of existence with the Will
to Live! That’s German, and German is High Dutch, and High Dutch is
Double Dutch. The thing I saw shining in your eyes when you dangled on
that bridge was enjoyment of life and not “the Will to Live.” What you
knew when you sat on that damned gargoyle was that the world, when all is
said and done, is a wonderful and beautiful place; I know it, because I knew
it at the same minute. I saw the gray clouds turn pink, and the little gilt
clock in the crack between the houses. It was THOSE things you hated
leaving, not Life, whatever that is. Eames, we’ve been to the brink of death
together; won’t you admit I’m right?’
“‘Yes,’ said Eames very slowly, ‘I think you are right. You shall have a
First!’
“‘Right!’ cried Smith, springing up reanimated. ‘I’ve passed with
honours, and now let me go and see about being sent down.’
“‘You needn’t be sent down,’ said Eames with the quiet confidence of
twelve years of intrigue. ‘Everything with us comes from the man on top to
the people just round him: I am the man on top, and I shall tell the people
round me the truth.’
“The massive Mr. Smith rose and went firmly to the window, but he
spoke with equal firmness. ‘I must be sent down,’ he said, ‘and the people
must not be told the truth.’
“‘And why not’ asked the other.
“‘Because I mean to follow your advice,’ answered the massive youth, ‘I
mean to keep the remaining shots for people in the shameful state you and I
were in last night—I wish we could even plead drunkenness. I mean to keep
those bullets for pessimists—pills for pale people. And in this way I want to
walk the world like a wonderful surprise— to float as idly as the
thistledown, and come as silently as the sunrise; not to be expected any
more than the thunderbolt, not to be recalled any more than the dying
breeze. I don’t want people to anticipate me as a well-known practical joke.
I want both my gifts to come virgin and violent, the death and the life after
death. I am going to hold a pistol to the head of the Modern Man. But I
shall not use it to kill him—only to bring him to life. I begin to see a new
meaning in being the skeleton at the feast.’
“‘You can scarcely be called a skeleton,’ said Dr. Eames, smiling.
Page 91
“‘That comes of being so much at the feast,’ answered the massive youth.
‘No skeleton can keep his figure if he is always dining out. But that is not
quite what I meant: what I mean is that I caught a kind of glimpse of the
meaning of death and all that—the skull and cross-bones, the memento
mori. It isn’t only meant to remind us of a future life, but to remind us of a
present life too. With our weak spirits we should grow old in eternity if we
were not kept young by death. Providence has to cut immortality into
lengths for us, as nurses cut the bread and butter into fingers.’
“Then he added suddenly in a voice of unnatural actuality, ‘But I know
something now, Eames. I knew it when I saw the clouds turn pink.’
“‘What do you mean?’ asked Eames. ‘What did you know?’
“‘I knew for the first time that murder is really wrong.’
“He gripped Dr. Eames’s hand and groped his way somewhat unsteadily
to the door. Before he had vanished through it he had added, ‘It’s very
dangerous, though, when a man thinks for a split second that he understands
death.’
“Dr. Eames remained in repose and rumination some hours after his late
assailant had left. Then he rose, took his hat and umbrella, and went for a
brisk if rotatory walk. Several times, however, he stood outside the villa
with the spotted blinds, studying them intently with his head slightly on one
side. Some took him for a lunatic and some for an intending purchaser. He
is not yet sure that the two characters would be widely different.
“The above narrative has been constructed on a principle which is, in the
opinion of the undersigned persons, new in the art of letters. Each of the
two actors is described as he appeared to the other. But the undersigned
persons absolutely guarantee the exactitude of the story; and if their version
of the thing be questioned, they, the undersigned persons, would deucedly
well like to know who does know about it if they don’t.
“The undersigned persons will now adjourn to ‘The Spotted Dog’ for
beer. Farewell.
“(Signed) James Emerson Eames, “Warden of Brakespeare College,
Cambridge.
“Innocent Smith.”
‘No skeleton can keep his figure if he is always dining out. But that is not
quite what I meant: what I mean is that I caught a kind of glimpse of the
meaning of death and all that—the skull and cross-bones, the memento
mori. It isn’t only meant to remind us of a future life, but to remind us of a
present life too. With our weak spirits we should grow old in eternity if we
were not kept young by death. Providence has to cut immortality into
lengths for us, as nurses cut the bread and butter into fingers.’
“Then he added suddenly in a voice of unnatural actuality, ‘But I know
something now, Eames. I knew it when I saw the clouds turn pink.’
“‘What do you mean?’ asked Eames. ‘What did you know?’
“‘I knew for the first time that murder is really wrong.’
“He gripped Dr. Eames’s hand and groped his way somewhat unsteadily
to the door. Before he had vanished through it he had added, ‘It’s very
dangerous, though, when a man thinks for a split second that he understands
death.’
“Dr. Eames remained in repose and rumination some hours after his late
assailant had left. Then he rose, took his hat and umbrella, and went for a
brisk if rotatory walk. Several times, however, he stood outside the villa
with the spotted blinds, studying them intently with his head slightly on one
side. Some took him for a lunatic and some for an intending purchaser. He
is not yet sure that the two characters would be widely different.
“The above narrative has been constructed on a principle which is, in the
opinion of the undersigned persons, new in the art of letters. Each of the
two actors is described as he appeared to the other. But the undersigned
persons absolutely guarantee the exactitude of the story; and if their version
of the thing be questioned, they, the undersigned persons, would deucedly
well like to know who does know about it if they don’t.
“The undersigned persons will now adjourn to ‘The Spotted Dog’ for
beer. Farewell.
“(Signed) James Emerson Eames, “Warden of Brakespeare College,
Cambridge.
“Innocent Smith.”
Page 92
Chapter II
The Two Curates; or, the Burglary Charge
Arthur Inglewood handed the document he had just read to the leaders of
the prosecution, who examined it with their heads together. Both the Jew
and the American were of sensitive and excitable stocks, and they revealed
by the jumpings and bumpings of the black head and the yellow that
nothing could be done in the way of denial of the document. The letter from
the Warden was as authentic as the letter from the Sub-Warden, however
regrettably different in dignity and social tone.
“Very few words,” said Inglewood, “are required to conclude our case in
this matter. Surely it is now plain that our client carried his pistol about with
the eccentric but innocent purpose of giving a wholesome scare to those
whom he regarded as blasphemers. In each case the scare was so
wholesome that the victim himself has dated from it as from a new birth.
Smith, so far from being a madman, is rather a mad doctor— he walks the
world curing frenzies and not distributing them. That is the answer to the
two unanswerable questions which I put to the prosecutors. That is why
they dared not produce a line by any one who had actually confronted the
pistol. All who had actually confronted the pistol confessed that they had
profited by it. That was why Smith, though a good shot, never hit anybody.
He never hit anybody because he was a good shot. His mind was as clear of
murder as his hands are of blood. This, I say, is the only possible
explanation of these facts and of all the other facts. No one can possibly
explain the Warden’s conduct except by believing the Warden’s story. Even
Dr. Pym, who is a very factory of ingenious theories, could find no other
theory to cover the case.”
“There are promising per-spectives in hypnotism and dual personality,”
said Dr. Cyrus Pym dreamily; “the science of criminology is in its infancy,
and—”
“Infancy!” cried Moon, jerking his red pencil in the air with a gesture of
enlightenment; “why, that explains it!”
The Two Curates; or, the Burglary Charge
Arthur Inglewood handed the document he had just read to the leaders of
the prosecution, who examined it with their heads together. Both the Jew
and the American were of sensitive and excitable stocks, and they revealed
by the jumpings and bumpings of the black head and the yellow that
nothing could be done in the way of denial of the document. The letter from
the Warden was as authentic as the letter from the Sub-Warden, however
regrettably different in dignity and social tone.
“Very few words,” said Inglewood, “are required to conclude our case in
this matter. Surely it is now plain that our client carried his pistol about with
the eccentric but innocent purpose of giving a wholesome scare to those
whom he regarded as blasphemers. In each case the scare was so
wholesome that the victim himself has dated from it as from a new birth.
Smith, so far from being a madman, is rather a mad doctor— he walks the
world curing frenzies and not distributing them. That is the answer to the
two unanswerable questions which I put to the prosecutors. That is why
they dared not produce a line by any one who had actually confronted the
pistol. All who had actually confronted the pistol confessed that they had
profited by it. That was why Smith, though a good shot, never hit anybody.
He never hit anybody because he was a good shot. His mind was as clear of
murder as his hands are of blood. This, I say, is the only possible
explanation of these facts and of all the other facts. No one can possibly
explain the Warden’s conduct except by believing the Warden’s story. Even
Dr. Pym, who is a very factory of ingenious theories, could find no other
theory to cover the case.”
“There are promising per-spectives in hypnotism and dual personality,”
said Dr. Cyrus Pym dreamily; “the science of criminology is in its infancy,
and—”
“Infancy!” cried Moon, jerking his red pencil in the air with a gesture of
enlightenment; “why, that explains it!”
Page 93
“I repeat,” proceeded Inglewood, “that neither Dr. Pym nor any one else
can account on any other theory but ours for the Warden’s signature, for the
shots missed and the witnesses missing.”
The little Yankee had slipped to his feet with some return of a cock-
fighting coolness. “The defence,” he said, “omits a coldly colossal fact.
They say we produce none of the actual victims. Wal, here is one victim—
England’s celebrated and stricken Warner. I reckon he is pretty well
produced. And they suggest that all the outrages were followed by
reconciliation. Wal, there’s no flies on England’s Warner; and he isn’t
reconciliated much.”
“My learned friend,” said Moon, getting elaborately to his feet, “must
remember that the science of shooting Dr. Warner is in its infancy. Dr.
Warner would strike the idlest eye as one specially difficult to startle into
any recognition of the glory of God. We admit that our client, in this one
instance, failed, and that the operation was not successful. But I am
empowered to offer, on behalf of my client, a proposal for operating on Dr.
Warner again, at his earliest convenience, and without further fees.”
“’Ang it all, Michael,” cried Gould, quite serious for the first time in his
life, “you might give us a bit of bally sense for a chinge.”
“What was Dr. Warner talking about just before the first shot?” asked
Moon sharply.
“The creature,” said Dr. Warner superciliously, “asked me, with
characteristic rationality, whether it was my birthday.”
“And you answered, with characteristic swank,” cried Moon, shooting
out a long lean finger, as rigid and arresting as the pistol of Smith, “that you
didn’t keep your birthday.”
“Something like that,” assented the doctor.
“Then,” continued Moon, “he asked you why not, and you said it was
because you didn’t see that birth was anything to rejoice over. Agreed? Now
is there any one who doubts that our tale is true?”
There was a cold crash of stillness in the room; and Moon said, “Pax
populi vox Dei; it is the silence of the people that is the voice of God. Or in
Dr. Pym’s more civilized language, it is up to him to open the next charge.
On this we claim an acquittal.”
can account on any other theory but ours for the Warden’s signature, for the
shots missed and the witnesses missing.”
The little Yankee had slipped to his feet with some return of a cock-
fighting coolness. “The defence,” he said, “omits a coldly colossal fact.
They say we produce none of the actual victims. Wal, here is one victim—
England’s celebrated and stricken Warner. I reckon he is pretty well
produced. And they suggest that all the outrages were followed by
reconciliation. Wal, there’s no flies on England’s Warner; and he isn’t
reconciliated much.”
“My learned friend,” said Moon, getting elaborately to his feet, “must
remember that the science of shooting Dr. Warner is in its infancy. Dr.
Warner would strike the idlest eye as one specially difficult to startle into
any recognition of the glory of God. We admit that our client, in this one
instance, failed, and that the operation was not successful. But I am
empowered to offer, on behalf of my client, a proposal for operating on Dr.
Warner again, at his earliest convenience, and without further fees.”
“’Ang it all, Michael,” cried Gould, quite serious for the first time in his
life, “you might give us a bit of bally sense for a chinge.”
“What was Dr. Warner talking about just before the first shot?” asked
Moon sharply.
“The creature,” said Dr. Warner superciliously, “asked me, with
characteristic rationality, whether it was my birthday.”
“And you answered, with characteristic swank,” cried Moon, shooting
out a long lean finger, as rigid and arresting as the pistol of Smith, “that you
didn’t keep your birthday.”
“Something like that,” assented the doctor.
“Then,” continued Moon, “he asked you why not, and you said it was
because you didn’t see that birth was anything to rejoice over. Agreed? Now
is there any one who doubts that our tale is true?”
There was a cold crash of stillness in the room; and Moon said, “Pax
populi vox Dei; it is the silence of the people that is the voice of God. Or in
Dr. Pym’s more civilized language, it is up to him to open the next charge.
On this we claim an acquittal.”
Page 94
It was about an hour later. Dr. Cyrus Pym had remained for an
unprecedented time with his eyes closed and his thumb and finger in the air.
It almost seemed as if he had been “struck so,” as the nurses say; and in the
deathly silence Michael Moon felt forced to relieve the strain with some
remark. For the last half-hour or so the eminent criminologist had been
explaining that science took the same view of offences against property as it
did of offences against life. “Most murder,” he had said, “is a variation of
homicidal mania, and in the same way most theft is a version of
kleptomania. I cannot entertain any doubt that my learned friends opposite
adequately con-ceive how this must involve a scheme of punishment more
tol’rant and humane than the cruel methods of ancient codes. They will
doubtless exhibit consciousness of a chasm so eminently yawning, so
thought-arresting, so—” It was here that he paused and indulged in the
delicate gesture to which allusion has been made; and Michael could bear it
no longer.
“Yes, yes,” he said impatiently, “we admit the chasm. The old cruel codes
accuse a man of theft and send him to prison for ten years. The tolerant and
humane ticket accuses him of nothing and sends him to prison for ever. We
pass the chasm.”
It was characteristic of the eminent Pym, in one of his trances of verbal
fastidiousness, that he went on, unconscious not only of his opponent’s
interruption, but even of his own pause.
“So stock-improving,” continued Dr. Cyrus Pym, “so fraught with real
high hopes of the future. Science therefore regards thieves, in the abstract,
just as it regards murderers. It regards them not as sinners to be punished
for an arbitrary period, but as patients to be detained and cared for,” (his
first two digits closed again as he hesitated)—“in short, for the required
period. But there is something special in the case we investigate here.
Kleptomania commonly con-joins itself—”
“I beg pardon,” said Michael; “I did not ask just now because, to tell the
truth, I really thought Dr. Pym, though seemingly vertical, was enjoying
well-earned slumber, with a pinch in his fingers of scentless and delicate
dust. But now that things are moving a little more, there is something I
should really like to know. I have hung on Dr. Pym’s lips, of course, with an
interest that it were weak to call rapture, but I have so far been unable to
unprecedented time with his eyes closed and his thumb and finger in the air.
It almost seemed as if he had been “struck so,” as the nurses say; and in the
deathly silence Michael Moon felt forced to relieve the strain with some
remark. For the last half-hour or so the eminent criminologist had been
explaining that science took the same view of offences against property as it
did of offences against life. “Most murder,” he had said, “is a variation of
homicidal mania, and in the same way most theft is a version of
kleptomania. I cannot entertain any doubt that my learned friends opposite
adequately con-ceive how this must involve a scheme of punishment more
tol’rant and humane than the cruel methods of ancient codes. They will
doubtless exhibit consciousness of a chasm so eminently yawning, so
thought-arresting, so—” It was here that he paused and indulged in the
delicate gesture to which allusion has been made; and Michael could bear it
no longer.
“Yes, yes,” he said impatiently, “we admit the chasm. The old cruel codes
accuse a man of theft and send him to prison for ten years. The tolerant and
humane ticket accuses him of nothing and sends him to prison for ever. We
pass the chasm.”
It was characteristic of the eminent Pym, in one of his trances of verbal
fastidiousness, that he went on, unconscious not only of his opponent’s
interruption, but even of his own pause.
“So stock-improving,” continued Dr. Cyrus Pym, “so fraught with real
high hopes of the future. Science therefore regards thieves, in the abstract,
just as it regards murderers. It regards them not as sinners to be punished
for an arbitrary period, but as patients to be detained and cared for,” (his
first two digits closed again as he hesitated)—“in short, for the required
period. But there is something special in the case we investigate here.
Kleptomania commonly con-joins itself—”
“I beg pardon,” said Michael; “I did not ask just now because, to tell the
truth, I really thought Dr. Pym, though seemingly vertical, was enjoying
well-earned slumber, with a pinch in his fingers of scentless and delicate
dust. But now that things are moving a little more, there is something I
should really like to know. I have hung on Dr. Pym’s lips, of course, with an
interest that it were weak to call rapture, but I have so far been unable to
Page 95
form any conjecture about what the accused, in the present instance, is
supposed to have been and gone and done.”
“If Mr. Moon will have patience,” said Pym with dignity, “he will find
that this was the very point to which my exposition was di-rected.
Kleptomania, I say, exhibits itself as a kind of physical attraction to certain
defined materials; and it has been held (by no less a man than Harris) that
this is the ultimate explanation of the strict specialism and vurry narrow
professional outlook of most criminals. One will have an irresistible
physical impulsion towards pearl sleeve-links, while he passes over the
most elegant and celebrated diamond sleeve-links, placed about in the most
conspicuous locations. Another will impede his flight with no less than
forty-seven buttoned boots, while elastic-sided boots leave him cold, and
even sarcastic. The specialism of the criminal, I repeat, is a mark rather of
insanity than of any brightness of business habits; but there is one kind of
depredator to whom this principle is at first sight hard to apply. I allude to
our fellow-citizen the housebreaker.
“It has been maintained by some of our boldest young truth-seekers, that
the eye of a burglar beyond the back-garden wall could hardly be caught
and hypnotized by a fork that is insulated in a locked box under the butler’s
bed. They have thrown down the gauntlet to American science on this point.
They declare that diamond links are not left about in conspicuous locations
in the haunts of the lower classes, as they were in the great test experiment
of Calypso College. We hope this experiment here will be an answer to that
young ringing challenge, and will bring the burglar once more into line and
union with his fellow criminals.”
Moon, whose face had gone through every phase of black bewilderment
for five minutes past, suddenly lifted his hand and struck the table in
explosive enlightenment.
“Oh, I see!” he cried; “you mean that Smith is a burglar.”
“I thought I made it quite ad’quately lucid,” said Mr. Pym, folding up his
eyelids. It was typical of this topsy-turvy private trial that all the eloquent
extras, all the rhetoric or digression on either side, was exasperating and
unintelligible to the other. Moon could not make head or tail of the
solemnity of a new civilization. Pym could not make head or tail of the
gaiety of an old one.
supposed to have been and gone and done.”
“If Mr. Moon will have patience,” said Pym with dignity, “he will find
that this was the very point to which my exposition was di-rected.
Kleptomania, I say, exhibits itself as a kind of physical attraction to certain
defined materials; and it has been held (by no less a man than Harris) that
this is the ultimate explanation of the strict specialism and vurry narrow
professional outlook of most criminals. One will have an irresistible
physical impulsion towards pearl sleeve-links, while he passes over the
most elegant and celebrated diamond sleeve-links, placed about in the most
conspicuous locations. Another will impede his flight with no less than
forty-seven buttoned boots, while elastic-sided boots leave him cold, and
even sarcastic. The specialism of the criminal, I repeat, is a mark rather of
insanity than of any brightness of business habits; but there is one kind of
depredator to whom this principle is at first sight hard to apply. I allude to
our fellow-citizen the housebreaker.
“It has been maintained by some of our boldest young truth-seekers, that
the eye of a burglar beyond the back-garden wall could hardly be caught
and hypnotized by a fork that is insulated in a locked box under the butler’s
bed. They have thrown down the gauntlet to American science on this point.
They declare that diamond links are not left about in conspicuous locations
in the haunts of the lower classes, as they were in the great test experiment
of Calypso College. We hope this experiment here will be an answer to that
young ringing challenge, and will bring the burglar once more into line and
union with his fellow criminals.”
Moon, whose face had gone through every phase of black bewilderment
for five minutes past, suddenly lifted his hand and struck the table in
explosive enlightenment.
“Oh, I see!” he cried; “you mean that Smith is a burglar.”
“I thought I made it quite ad’quately lucid,” said Mr. Pym, folding up his
eyelids. It was typical of this topsy-turvy private trial that all the eloquent
extras, all the rhetoric or digression on either side, was exasperating and
unintelligible to the other. Moon could not make head or tail of the
solemnity of a new civilization. Pym could not make head or tail of the
gaiety of an old one.
Page 96
“All the cases in which Smith has figured as an expropriator,” continued
the American doctor, “are cases of burglary. Pursuing the same course as in
the previous case, we select the indubitable instance from the rest, and we
take the most correct cast-iron evidence. I will now call on my colleague,
Mr. Gould, to read a letter we have received from the earnest, unspotted
Canon of Durham, Canon Hawkins.”
Mr. Moses Gould leapt up with his usual alacrity to read the letter from
the earnest and unspotted Hawkins. Moses Gould could imitate a farmyard
well, Sir Henry Irving not so well, Marie Lloyd to a point of excellence, and
the new motor horns in a manner that put him upon the platform of great
artists. But his imitation of a Canon of Durham was not convincing; indeed,
the sense of the letter was so much obscured by the extraordinary leaps and
gasps of his pronunciation that it is perhaps better to print it here as Moon
read it when, a little later, it was handed across the table.
“Dear Sir,—I can scarcely feel surprise that the incident you mention,
private as it was, should have filtered through our omnivorous journals to
the mere populace; for the position I have since attained makes me, I
conceive, a public character, and this was certainly the most extraordinary
incident in a not uneventful and perhaps not an unimportant career. I am by
no means without experience in scenes of civil tumult. I have faced many a
political crisis in the old Primrose League days at Herne Bay, and, before I
broke with the wilder set, have spent many a night at the Christian Social
Union. But this other experience was quite inconceivable. I can only
describe it as the letting loose of a place which it is not for me, as a
clergyman, to mention.
“It occurred in the days when I was, for a short period, a curate at
Hoxton; and the other curate, then my colleague, induced me to attend a
meeting which he described, I must say profanely described, as calculated
to promote the kingdom of God. I found, on the contrary, that it consisted
entirely of men in corduroys and greasy clothes whose manners were coarse
and their opinions extreme.
“Of my colleague in question I wish to speak with the fullest respect and
friendliness, and I will therefore say little. No one can be more convinced
than I of the evil of politics in the pulpit; and I never offer my congregation
any advice about voting except in cases in which I feel strongly that they
are likely to make an erroneous selection. But, while I do not mean to touch
the American doctor, “are cases of burglary. Pursuing the same course as in
the previous case, we select the indubitable instance from the rest, and we
take the most correct cast-iron evidence. I will now call on my colleague,
Mr. Gould, to read a letter we have received from the earnest, unspotted
Canon of Durham, Canon Hawkins.”
Mr. Moses Gould leapt up with his usual alacrity to read the letter from
the earnest and unspotted Hawkins. Moses Gould could imitate a farmyard
well, Sir Henry Irving not so well, Marie Lloyd to a point of excellence, and
the new motor horns in a manner that put him upon the platform of great
artists. But his imitation of a Canon of Durham was not convincing; indeed,
the sense of the letter was so much obscured by the extraordinary leaps and
gasps of his pronunciation that it is perhaps better to print it here as Moon
read it when, a little later, it was handed across the table.
“Dear Sir,—I can scarcely feel surprise that the incident you mention,
private as it was, should have filtered through our omnivorous journals to
the mere populace; for the position I have since attained makes me, I
conceive, a public character, and this was certainly the most extraordinary
incident in a not uneventful and perhaps not an unimportant career. I am by
no means without experience in scenes of civil tumult. I have faced many a
political crisis in the old Primrose League days at Herne Bay, and, before I
broke with the wilder set, have spent many a night at the Christian Social
Union. But this other experience was quite inconceivable. I can only
describe it as the letting loose of a place which it is not for me, as a
clergyman, to mention.
“It occurred in the days when I was, for a short period, a curate at
Hoxton; and the other curate, then my colleague, induced me to attend a
meeting which he described, I must say profanely described, as calculated
to promote the kingdom of God. I found, on the contrary, that it consisted
entirely of men in corduroys and greasy clothes whose manners were coarse
and their opinions extreme.
“Of my colleague in question I wish to speak with the fullest respect and
friendliness, and I will therefore say little. No one can be more convinced
than I of the evil of politics in the pulpit; and I never offer my congregation
any advice about voting except in cases in which I feel strongly that they
are likely to make an erroneous selection. But, while I do not mean to touch
Page 97
at all upon political or social problems, I must say that for a clergyman to
countenance, even in jest, such discredited nostrums of dissipated
demagogues as Socialism or Radicalism partakes of the character of the
betrayal of a sacred trust. Far be it from me to say a word against the
Reverend Raymond Percy, the colleague in question. He was brilliant, I
suppose, and to some apparently fascinating; but a clergyman who talks like
a Socialist, wears his hair like a pianist, and behaves like an intoxicated
person, will never rise in his profession, or even obtain the admiration of
the good and wise. Nor is it for me to utter my personal judgements of the
appearance of the people in the hall. Yet a glance round the room, revealing
ranks of debased and envious faces—”
“Adopting,” said Moon explosively, for he was getting restive
—“adopting the reverend gentleman’s favourite figure of logic, may I say
that while tortures would not tear from me a whisper about his intellect, he
is a blasted old jackass.”
“Really!” said Dr. Pym; “I protest.”
“You must keep quiet, Michael,” said Inglewood; “they have a right to
read their story.”
“Chair! Chair! Chair!” cried Gould, rolling about exuberantly in his own;
and Pym glanced for a moment towards the canopy which covered all the
authority of the Court of Beacon.
“Oh, don’t wake the old lady,” said Moon, lowering his voice in a moody
good-humour. “I apologize. I won’t interrupt again.”
Before the little eddy of interruption was ended the reading of the
clergyman’s letter was already continuing.
“The proceedings opened with a speech from my colleague, of which I
will say nothing. It was deplorable. Many of the audience were Irish, and
showed the weakness of that impetuous people. When gathered together
into gangs and conspiracies they seem to lose altogether that lovable good-
nature and readiness to accept anything one tells them which distinguishes
them as individuals.”
With a slight start, Michael rose to his feet, bowed solemnly, and sat
down again.
“These persons, if not silent, were at least applausive during the speech
of Mr. Percy. He descended to their level with witticisms about rent and a
countenance, even in jest, such discredited nostrums of dissipated
demagogues as Socialism or Radicalism partakes of the character of the
betrayal of a sacred trust. Far be it from me to say a word against the
Reverend Raymond Percy, the colleague in question. He was brilliant, I
suppose, and to some apparently fascinating; but a clergyman who talks like
a Socialist, wears his hair like a pianist, and behaves like an intoxicated
person, will never rise in his profession, or even obtain the admiration of
the good and wise. Nor is it for me to utter my personal judgements of the
appearance of the people in the hall. Yet a glance round the room, revealing
ranks of debased and envious faces—”
“Adopting,” said Moon explosively, for he was getting restive
—“adopting the reverend gentleman’s favourite figure of logic, may I say
that while tortures would not tear from me a whisper about his intellect, he
is a blasted old jackass.”
“Really!” said Dr. Pym; “I protest.”
“You must keep quiet, Michael,” said Inglewood; “they have a right to
read their story.”
“Chair! Chair! Chair!” cried Gould, rolling about exuberantly in his own;
and Pym glanced for a moment towards the canopy which covered all the
authority of the Court of Beacon.
“Oh, don’t wake the old lady,” said Moon, lowering his voice in a moody
good-humour. “I apologize. I won’t interrupt again.”
Before the little eddy of interruption was ended the reading of the
clergyman’s letter was already continuing.
“The proceedings opened with a speech from my colleague, of which I
will say nothing. It was deplorable. Many of the audience were Irish, and
showed the weakness of that impetuous people. When gathered together
into gangs and conspiracies they seem to lose altogether that lovable good-
nature and readiness to accept anything one tells them which distinguishes
them as individuals.”
With a slight start, Michael rose to his feet, bowed solemnly, and sat
down again.
“These persons, if not silent, were at least applausive during the speech
of Mr. Percy. He descended to their level with witticisms about rent and a
Page 98
reserve of labour. Confiscation, expropriation, arbitration, and such words
with which I cannot soil my lips, recurred constantly. Some hours afterward
the storm broke. I had been addressing the meeting for some time, pointing
out the lack of thrift in the working classes, their insufficient attendance at
evening service, their neglect of the Harvest Festival, and of many other
things that might materially help them to improve their lot. It was, I think,
about this time that an extraordinary interruption occurred. An enormous,
powerful man, partly concealed with white plaster, arose in the middle of
the hall, and offered (in a loud, roaring voice, like a bull’s) some
observations which seemed to be in a foreign language. Mr. Raymond
Percy, my colleague, descended to his level by entering into a duel of
repartee, in which he appeared to be the victor. The meeting began to
behave more respectfully for a little; yet before I had said twelve sentences
more the rush was made for the platform. The enormous plasterer, in
particular, plunged towards us, shaking the earth like an elephant; and I
really do not know what would have happened if a man equally large, but
not quite so ill-dressed, had not jumped up also and held him away. This
other big man shouted a sort of speech to the mob as he was shoving them
back. I don’t know what he said, but, what with shouting and shoving and
such horseplay, he got us out at a back door, while the wretched people
went roaring down another passage.
“Then follows the truly extraordinary part of my story. When he had got
us outside, in a mean backyard of blistered grass leading into a lane with a
very lonely-looking lamp-post, this giant addressed me as follows: ‘You’re
well out of that, sir; now you’d better come along with me. I want you to
help me in an act of social justice, such as we’ve all been talking about.
Come along!’ And turning his big back abruptly, he led us down the lean
old lane with the one lean old lamp-post, we scarcely knowing what to do
but to follow him. He had certainly helped us in a most difficult situation,
and, as a gentleman, I could not treat such a benefactor with suspicion
without grave grounds. Such also was the view of my Socialistic colleague,
who (with all his dreadful talk of arbitration) is a gentleman also. In fact, he
comes of the Staffordshire Percys, a branch of the old house and has the
black hair and pale, clear-cut face of the whole family. I cannot but refer it
to vanity that he should heighten his personal advantages with black velvet
or a red cross of considerable ostentation, and certainly—but I digress.
with which I cannot soil my lips, recurred constantly. Some hours afterward
the storm broke. I had been addressing the meeting for some time, pointing
out the lack of thrift in the working classes, their insufficient attendance at
evening service, their neglect of the Harvest Festival, and of many other
things that might materially help them to improve their lot. It was, I think,
about this time that an extraordinary interruption occurred. An enormous,
powerful man, partly concealed with white plaster, arose in the middle of
the hall, and offered (in a loud, roaring voice, like a bull’s) some
observations which seemed to be in a foreign language. Mr. Raymond
Percy, my colleague, descended to his level by entering into a duel of
repartee, in which he appeared to be the victor. The meeting began to
behave more respectfully for a little; yet before I had said twelve sentences
more the rush was made for the platform. The enormous plasterer, in
particular, plunged towards us, shaking the earth like an elephant; and I
really do not know what would have happened if a man equally large, but
not quite so ill-dressed, had not jumped up also and held him away. This
other big man shouted a sort of speech to the mob as he was shoving them
back. I don’t know what he said, but, what with shouting and shoving and
such horseplay, he got us out at a back door, while the wretched people
went roaring down another passage.
“Then follows the truly extraordinary part of my story. When he had got
us outside, in a mean backyard of blistered grass leading into a lane with a
very lonely-looking lamp-post, this giant addressed me as follows: ‘You’re
well out of that, sir; now you’d better come along with me. I want you to
help me in an act of social justice, such as we’ve all been talking about.
Come along!’ And turning his big back abruptly, he led us down the lean
old lane with the one lean old lamp-post, we scarcely knowing what to do
but to follow him. He had certainly helped us in a most difficult situation,
and, as a gentleman, I could not treat such a benefactor with suspicion
without grave grounds. Such also was the view of my Socialistic colleague,
who (with all his dreadful talk of arbitration) is a gentleman also. In fact, he
comes of the Staffordshire Percys, a branch of the old house and has the
black hair and pale, clear-cut face of the whole family. I cannot but refer it
to vanity that he should heighten his personal advantages with black velvet
or a red cross of considerable ostentation, and certainly—but I digress.
Page 99
“A fog was coming up the street, and that last lost lamp-post faded
behind us in a way that certainly depressed the mind. The large man in front
of us looked larger and larger in the haze. He did not turn round, but he said
with his huge back to us, ‘All that talking’s no good; we want a little
practical Socialism.’
“‘I quite agree,’ said Percy; ‘but I always like to understand things in
theory before I put them into practice.’
“‘Oh, you just leave that to me,’ said the practical Socialist, or whatever
he was, with the most terrifying vagueness. ‘I have a way with me. I’m a
Permeator.’
“I could not imagine what he meant, but my companion laughed, so I was
sufficiently reassured to continue the unaccountable journey for the present.
It led us through most singular ways; out of the lane, where we were
already rather cramped, into a paved passage, at the end of which we passed
through a wooden gate left open. We then found ourselves, in the increasing
darkness and vapour, crossing what appeared to be a beaten path across a
kitchen garden. I called out to the enormous person going on in front, but he
answered obscurely that it was a short cut.
“I was just repeating my very natural doubt to my clerical companion
when I was brought up against a short ladder, apparently leading to a higher
level of road. My thoughtless colleague ran up it so quickly that I could not
do otherwise than follow as best I could. The path on which I then planted
my feet was quite unprecedentedly narrow. I had never had to walk along a
thoroughfare so exiguous. Along one side of it grew what, in the dark and
density of air, I first took to be some short, strong thicket of shrubs. Then I
saw that they were not short shrubs; they were the tops of tall trees. I, an
English gentleman and clergyman of the Church of England—I was
walking along the top of a garden wall like a tom cat.
“I am glad to say that I stopped within my first five steps, and let loose
my just reprobation, balancing myself as best I could all the time.
“‘It’s a right-of-way,’ declared my indefensible informant. ‘It’s closed to
traffic once in a hundred years.’
“‘Mr. Percy, Mr. Percy!’ I called out; ‘you are not going on with this
blackguard?’
behind us in a way that certainly depressed the mind. The large man in front
of us looked larger and larger in the haze. He did not turn round, but he said
with his huge back to us, ‘All that talking’s no good; we want a little
practical Socialism.’
“‘I quite agree,’ said Percy; ‘but I always like to understand things in
theory before I put them into practice.’
“‘Oh, you just leave that to me,’ said the practical Socialist, or whatever
he was, with the most terrifying vagueness. ‘I have a way with me. I’m a
Permeator.’
“I could not imagine what he meant, but my companion laughed, so I was
sufficiently reassured to continue the unaccountable journey for the present.
It led us through most singular ways; out of the lane, where we were
already rather cramped, into a paved passage, at the end of which we passed
through a wooden gate left open. We then found ourselves, in the increasing
darkness and vapour, crossing what appeared to be a beaten path across a
kitchen garden. I called out to the enormous person going on in front, but he
answered obscurely that it was a short cut.
“I was just repeating my very natural doubt to my clerical companion
when I was brought up against a short ladder, apparently leading to a higher
level of road. My thoughtless colleague ran up it so quickly that I could not
do otherwise than follow as best I could. The path on which I then planted
my feet was quite unprecedentedly narrow. I had never had to walk along a
thoroughfare so exiguous. Along one side of it grew what, in the dark and
density of air, I first took to be some short, strong thicket of shrubs. Then I
saw that they were not short shrubs; they were the tops of tall trees. I, an
English gentleman and clergyman of the Church of England—I was
walking along the top of a garden wall like a tom cat.
“I am glad to say that I stopped within my first five steps, and let loose
my just reprobation, balancing myself as best I could all the time.
“‘It’s a right-of-way,’ declared my indefensible informant. ‘It’s closed to
traffic once in a hundred years.’
“‘Mr. Percy, Mr. Percy!’ I called out; ‘you are not going on with this
blackguard?’
Page 100
“‘Why, I think so,’ answered my unhappy colleague flippantly. ‘I think
you and I are bigger blackguards than he is, whatever he is.’
“‘I am a burglar,’ explained the big creature quite calmly. ‘I am a member
of the Fabian Society. I take back the wealth stolen by the capitalist, not by
sweeping civil war and revolution, but by reform fitted to the special
occasion—here a little and there a little. Do you see that fifth house along
the terrace with the flat roof? I’m permeating that one to-night.’
“‘Whether this is a crime or a joke,’ I cried, ‘I desire to be quit of it.’
“‘The ladder is just behind you,’ answered the creature with horrible
courtesy; ‘and, before you go, do let me give you my card.’
“If I had had the presence of mind to show any proper spirit I should
have flung it away, though any adequate gesture of the kind would have
gravely affected my equilibrium upon the wall. As it was, in the wildness of
the moment, I put it in my waistcoat pocket, and, picking my way back by
wall and ladder, landed in the respectable streets once more. Not before,
however, I had seen with my own eyes the two awful and lamentable facts
— that the burglar was climbing up a slanting roof towards the chimneys,
and that Raymond Percy (a priest of God and, what was worse, a
gentleman) was crawling up after him. I have never seen either of them
since that day.
“In consequence of this soul-searching experience I severed my
connection with the wild set. I am far from saying that every member of the
Christian Social Union must necessarily be a burglar. I have no right to
bring any such charge. But it gave me a hint of what such courses may lead
to in many cases; and I saw them no more.
“I have only to add that the photograph you enclose, taken by a Mr.
Inglewood, is undoubtedly that of the burglar in question. When I got home
that night I looked at his card, and he was inscribed there under the name of
Innocent Smith.—Yours faithfully,
“John Clement Hawkins.”
Moon merely went through the form of glancing at the paper. He knew
that the prosecutors could not have invented so heavy a document; that
Moses Gould (for one) could no more write like a canon than he could read
you and I are bigger blackguards than he is, whatever he is.’
“‘I am a burglar,’ explained the big creature quite calmly. ‘I am a member
of the Fabian Society. I take back the wealth stolen by the capitalist, not by
sweeping civil war and revolution, but by reform fitted to the special
occasion—here a little and there a little. Do you see that fifth house along
the terrace with the flat roof? I’m permeating that one to-night.’
“‘Whether this is a crime or a joke,’ I cried, ‘I desire to be quit of it.’
“‘The ladder is just behind you,’ answered the creature with horrible
courtesy; ‘and, before you go, do let me give you my card.’
“If I had had the presence of mind to show any proper spirit I should
have flung it away, though any adequate gesture of the kind would have
gravely affected my equilibrium upon the wall. As it was, in the wildness of
the moment, I put it in my waistcoat pocket, and, picking my way back by
wall and ladder, landed in the respectable streets once more. Not before,
however, I had seen with my own eyes the two awful and lamentable facts
— that the burglar was climbing up a slanting roof towards the chimneys,
and that Raymond Percy (a priest of God and, what was worse, a
gentleman) was crawling up after him. I have never seen either of them
since that day.
“In consequence of this soul-searching experience I severed my
connection with the wild set. I am far from saying that every member of the
Christian Social Union must necessarily be a burglar. I have no right to
bring any such charge. But it gave me a hint of what such courses may lead
to in many cases; and I saw them no more.
“I have only to add that the photograph you enclose, taken by a Mr.
Inglewood, is undoubtedly that of the burglar in question. When I got home
that night I looked at his card, and he was inscribed there under the name of
Innocent Smith.—Yours faithfully,
“John Clement Hawkins.”
Moon merely went through the form of glancing at the paper. He knew
that the prosecutors could not have invented so heavy a document; that
Moses Gould (for one) could no more write like a canon than he could read
Page 101
like one. After handing it back he rose to open the defence on the burglary
charge.
“We wish,” said Michael, “to give all reasonable facilities to the
prosecution; especially as it will save the time of the whole court. The latter
object I shall once again pursue by passing over all those points of theory
which are so dear to Dr. Pym. I know how they are made. Perjury is a
variety of aphasia, leading a man to say one thing instead of another.
Forgery is a kind of writer’s cramp, forcing a man to write his uncle’s name
instead of his own. Piracy on the high seas is probably a form of sea-
sickness. But it is unnecessary for us to inquire into the causes of a fact
which we deny. Innocent Smith never did commit burglary at all.
“I should like to claim the power permitted by our previous arrangement,
and ask the prosecution two or three questions.”
Dr. Cyrus Pym closed his eyes to indicate a courteous assent.
“In the first place,” continued Moon, “have you the date of Canon
Hawkins’s last glimpse of Smith and Percy climbing up the walls and
roofs?”
“Ho, yus!” called out Gould smartly. “November thirteen, eighteen
ninety-one.”
“Have you,” continued Moon, “identified the houses in Hoxton up which
they climbed?”
“Must have been Ladysmith Terrace out of the highroad,” answered
Gould with the same clockwork readiness.
“Well,” said Michael, cocking an eyebrow at him, “was there any
burglary in that terrace that night? Surely you could find that out.”
“There may well have been,” said the doctor primly, after a pause, “an
unsuccessful one that led to no legalities.”
“Another question,” proceeded Michael. “Canon Hawkins, in his blood-
and-thunder boyish way, left off at the exciting moment. Why don’t you
produce the evidence of the other clergyman, who actually followed the
burglar and presumably was present at the crime?”
Dr. Pym rose and planted the points of his fingers on the table, as he did
when he was specially confident of the clearness of his reply.
charge.
“We wish,” said Michael, “to give all reasonable facilities to the
prosecution; especially as it will save the time of the whole court. The latter
object I shall once again pursue by passing over all those points of theory
which are so dear to Dr. Pym. I know how they are made. Perjury is a
variety of aphasia, leading a man to say one thing instead of another.
Forgery is a kind of writer’s cramp, forcing a man to write his uncle’s name
instead of his own. Piracy on the high seas is probably a form of sea-
sickness. But it is unnecessary for us to inquire into the causes of a fact
which we deny. Innocent Smith never did commit burglary at all.
“I should like to claim the power permitted by our previous arrangement,
and ask the prosecution two or three questions.”
Dr. Cyrus Pym closed his eyes to indicate a courteous assent.
“In the first place,” continued Moon, “have you the date of Canon
Hawkins’s last glimpse of Smith and Percy climbing up the walls and
roofs?”
“Ho, yus!” called out Gould smartly. “November thirteen, eighteen
ninety-one.”
“Have you,” continued Moon, “identified the houses in Hoxton up which
they climbed?”
“Must have been Ladysmith Terrace out of the highroad,” answered
Gould with the same clockwork readiness.
“Well,” said Michael, cocking an eyebrow at him, “was there any
burglary in that terrace that night? Surely you could find that out.”
“There may well have been,” said the doctor primly, after a pause, “an
unsuccessful one that led to no legalities.”
“Another question,” proceeded Michael. “Canon Hawkins, in his blood-
and-thunder boyish way, left off at the exciting moment. Why don’t you
produce the evidence of the other clergyman, who actually followed the
burglar and presumably was present at the crime?”
Dr. Pym rose and planted the points of his fingers on the table, as he did
when he was specially confident of the clearness of his reply.
Page 102
“We have entirely failed,” he said, “to track the other clergyman, who
seems to have melted into the ether after Canon Hawkins had seen him as-
cending the gutters and the leads. I am fully aware that this may strike many
as sing’lar; yet, upon reflection, I think it will appear pretty natural to a
bright thinker. This Mr. Raymond Percy is admittedly, by the canon’s
evidence, a minister of eccentric ways. His con-nection with England’s
proudest and fairest does not seemingly prevent a taste for the society of the
real low-down. On the other hand, the prisoner Smith is, by general
agreement, a man of irr’sistible fascination. I entertain no doubt that Smith
led the Revered Percy into the crime and forced him to hide his head in the
real crim’nal class. That would fully account for his non-appearance, and
the failure of all attempts to trace him.”
“It is impossible, then, to trace him?” asked Moon.
“Impossible,” repeated the specialist, shutting his eyes.
“You are sure it’s impossible?”
“Oh dry up, Michael,” cried Gould, irritably. “We’d ’ave found ’im if we
could, for you bet ’e saw the burglary. Don’t YOU start looking for ’im.
Look for your own ’ead in the dustbin. You’ll find that—after a bit,” and his
voice died away in grumbling.
“Arthur,” directed Michael Moon, sitting down, “kindly read Mr.
Raymond Percy’s letter to the court.”
“Wishing, as Mr. Moon has said, to shorten the proceedings as much as
possible,” began Inglewood, “I will not read the first part of the letter sent
to us. It is only fair to the prosecution to admit the account given by the
second clergyman fully ratifies, as far as facts are concerned, that given by
the first clergyman. We concede, then, the canon’s story so far as it goes.
This must necessarily be valuable to the prosecutor and also convenient to
the court. I begin Mr. Percy’s letter, then, at the point when all three men
were standing on the garden wall:—
“As I watched Hawkins wavering on the wall, I made up my own mind
not to waver. A cloud of wrath was on my brain, like the cloud of copper
fog on the houses and gardens round. My decision was violent and simple;
yet the thoughts that led up to it were so complicated and contradictory that
I could not retrace them now. I knew Hawkins was a kind, innocent
gentleman; and I would have given ten pounds for the pleasure of kicking
seems to have melted into the ether after Canon Hawkins had seen him as-
cending the gutters and the leads. I am fully aware that this may strike many
as sing’lar; yet, upon reflection, I think it will appear pretty natural to a
bright thinker. This Mr. Raymond Percy is admittedly, by the canon’s
evidence, a minister of eccentric ways. His con-nection with England’s
proudest and fairest does not seemingly prevent a taste for the society of the
real low-down. On the other hand, the prisoner Smith is, by general
agreement, a man of irr’sistible fascination. I entertain no doubt that Smith
led the Revered Percy into the crime and forced him to hide his head in the
real crim’nal class. That would fully account for his non-appearance, and
the failure of all attempts to trace him.”
“It is impossible, then, to trace him?” asked Moon.
“Impossible,” repeated the specialist, shutting his eyes.
“You are sure it’s impossible?”
“Oh dry up, Michael,” cried Gould, irritably. “We’d ’ave found ’im if we
could, for you bet ’e saw the burglary. Don’t YOU start looking for ’im.
Look for your own ’ead in the dustbin. You’ll find that—after a bit,” and his
voice died away in grumbling.
“Arthur,” directed Michael Moon, sitting down, “kindly read Mr.
Raymond Percy’s letter to the court.”
“Wishing, as Mr. Moon has said, to shorten the proceedings as much as
possible,” began Inglewood, “I will not read the first part of the letter sent
to us. It is only fair to the prosecution to admit the account given by the
second clergyman fully ratifies, as far as facts are concerned, that given by
the first clergyman. We concede, then, the canon’s story so far as it goes.
This must necessarily be valuable to the prosecutor and also convenient to
the court. I begin Mr. Percy’s letter, then, at the point when all three men
were standing on the garden wall:—
“As I watched Hawkins wavering on the wall, I made up my own mind
not to waver. A cloud of wrath was on my brain, like the cloud of copper
fog on the houses and gardens round. My decision was violent and simple;
yet the thoughts that led up to it were so complicated and contradictory that
I could not retrace them now. I knew Hawkins was a kind, innocent
gentleman; and I would have given ten pounds for the pleasure of kicking
Page 103
him down the road. That God should allow good people to be as bestially
stupid as that— rose against me like a towering blasphemy.
“At Oxford, I fear, I had the artistic temperament rather badly; and artists
love to be limited. I liked the church as a pretty pattern; discipline was mere
decoration. I delighted in mere divisions of time; I liked eating fish on
Friday. But then I like fish; and the fast was made for men who like meat.
Then I came to Hoxton and found men who had fasted for five hundred
years; men who had to gnaw fish because they could not get meat—and
fish-bones when they could not get fish. As too many British officers treat
the army as a review, so I had treated the Church Militant as if it were the
Church Pageant. Hoxton cures that. Then I realized that for eighteen
hundred years the Church Militant had not been a pageant, but a riot—and a
suppressed riot. There, still living patiently in Hoxton, were the people to
whom the tremendous promises had been made. In the face of that I had to
become a revolutionary if I was to continue to be religious. In Hoxton one
cannot be a conservative without being also an atheist— and a pessimist.
Nobody but the devil could want to conserve Hoxton.
“On the top of all this comes Hawkins. If he had cursed all the Hoxton
men, excommunicated them, and told them they were going to hell, I should
have rather admired him. If he had ordered them all to be burned in the
market-place, I should still have had that patience that all good Christians
have with the wrongs inflicted on other people. But there is no priestcraft
about Hawkins—nor any other kind of craft. He is as perfectly incapable of
being a priest as he is of being a carpenter or a cabman or a gardener or a
plasterer. He is a perfect gentleman; that is his complaint. He does not
impose his creed, but simply his class. He never said a word of religion in
the whole of his damnable address. He simply said all the things his brother,
the major, would have said. A voice from heaven assures me that he has a
brother, and that this brother is a major.
“When this helpless aristocrat had praised cleanliness in the body and
convention in the soul to people who could hardly keep body and soul
together, the stampede against our platform began. I took part in his
undeserved rescue, I followed his obscure deliverer, until (as I have said)
we stood together on the wall above the dim gardens, already clouding with
fog. Then I looked at the curate and at the burglar, and decided, in a spasm
of inspiration, that the burglar was the better man of the two. The burglar
stupid as that— rose against me like a towering blasphemy.
“At Oxford, I fear, I had the artistic temperament rather badly; and artists
love to be limited. I liked the church as a pretty pattern; discipline was mere
decoration. I delighted in mere divisions of time; I liked eating fish on
Friday. But then I like fish; and the fast was made for men who like meat.
Then I came to Hoxton and found men who had fasted for five hundred
years; men who had to gnaw fish because they could not get meat—and
fish-bones when they could not get fish. As too many British officers treat
the army as a review, so I had treated the Church Militant as if it were the
Church Pageant. Hoxton cures that. Then I realized that for eighteen
hundred years the Church Militant had not been a pageant, but a riot—and a
suppressed riot. There, still living patiently in Hoxton, were the people to
whom the tremendous promises had been made. In the face of that I had to
become a revolutionary if I was to continue to be religious. In Hoxton one
cannot be a conservative without being also an atheist— and a pessimist.
Nobody but the devil could want to conserve Hoxton.
“On the top of all this comes Hawkins. If he had cursed all the Hoxton
men, excommunicated them, and told them they were going to hell, I should
have rather admired him. If he had ordered them all to be burned in the
market-place, I should still have had that patience that all good Christians
have with the wrongs inflicted on other people. But there is no priestcraft
about Hawkins—nor any other kind of craft. He is as perfectly incapable of
being a priest as he is of being a carpenter or a cabman or a gardener or a
plasterer. He is a perfect gentleman; that is his complaint. He does not
impose his creed, but simply his class. He never said a word of religion in
the whole of his damnable address. He simply said all the things his brother,
the major, would have said. A voice from heaven assures me that he has a
brother, and that this brother is a major.
“When this helpless aristocrat had praised cleanliness in the body and
convention in the soul to people who could hardly keep body and soul
together, the stampede against our platform began. I took part in his
undeserved rescue, I followed his obscure deliverer, until (as I have said)
we stood together on the wall above the dim gardens, already clouding with
fog. Then I looked at the curate and at the burglar, and decided, in a spasm
of inspiration, that the burglar was the better man of the two. The burglar
Page 104
seemed quite as kind and human as the curate was— and he was also brave
and self-reliant, which the curate was not. I knew there was no virtue in the
upper class, for I belong to it myself; I knew there was not so very much in
the lower class, for I had lived with it a long time. Many old texts about the
despised and persecuted came back to my mind, and I thought that the
saints might well be hidden in the criminal class. About the time Hawkins
let himself down the ladder I was crawling up a low, sloping, blue-slate roof
after the large man, who went leaping in front of me like a gorilla.
“This upward scramble was short, and we soon found ourselves tramping
along a broad road of flat roofs, broader than many big thoroughfares, with
chimney-pots here and there that seemed in the haze as bulky as small forts.
The asphyxiation of the fog seemed to increase the somewhat swollen and
morbid anger under which my brain and body laboured. The sky and all
those things that are commonly clear seemed overpowered by sinister
spirits. Tall spectres with turbans of vapour seemed to stand higher than the
sun or moon, eclipsing both. I thought dimly of illustrations to the ‘Arabian
Nights’ on brown paper with rich but sombre tints, showing genii gathering
round the Seal of Solomon. By the way, what was the Seal of Solomon?
Nothing to do with sealing-wax really, I suppose; but my muddled fancy
felt the thick clouds as being of that heavy and clinging substance, of strong
opaque colour, poured out of boiling pots and stamped into monstrous
emblems.
“The first effect of the tall turbaned vapours was that discoloured look of
pea-soup or coffee brown of which Londoners commonly speak. But the
scene grew subtler with familiarity. We stood above the average of the
housetops and saw something of that thing called smoke, which in great
cities creates the strange thing called fog. Beneath us rose a forest of
chimney-pots. And there stood in every chimney-pot, as if it were a flower-
pot, a brief shrub or a tall tree of coloured vapour. The colours of the smoke
were various; for some chimneys were from firesides and some from
factories, and some again from mere rubbish heaps. And yet, though the
tints were all varied, they all seemed unnatural, like fumes from a witch’s
pot. It was as if the shameful and ugly shapes growing shapeless in the
cauldron sent up each its separate spurt of steam, coloured according to the
fish or flesh consumed. Here, aglow from underneath, were dark red clouds,
such as might drift from dark jars of sacrificial blood; there the vapour was
dark indigo gray, like the long hair of witches steeped in the hell-broth. In
and self-reliant, which the curate was not. I knew there was no virtue in the
upper class, for I belong to it myself; I knew there was not so very much in
the lower class, for I had lived with it a long time. Many old texts about the
despised and persecuted came back to my mind, and I thought that the
saints might well be hidden in the criminal class. About the time Hawkins
let himself down the ladder I was crawling up a low, sloping, blue-slate roof
after the large man, who went leaping in front of me like a gorilla.
“This upward scramble was short, and we soon found ourselves tramping
along a broad road of flat roofs, broader than many big thoroughfares, with
chimney-pots here and there that seemed in the haze as bulky as small forts.
The asphyxiation of the fog seemed to increase the somewhat swollen and
morbid anger under which my brain and body laboured. The sky and all
those things that are commonly clear seemed overpowered by sinister
spirits. Tall spectres with turbans of vapour seemed to stand higher than the
sun or moon, eclipsing both. I thought dimly of illustrations to the ‘Arabian
Nights’ on brown paper with rich but sombre tints, showing genii gathering
round the Seal of Solomon. By the way, what was the Seal of Solomon?
Nothing to do with sealing-wax really, I suppose; but my muddled fancy
felt the thick clouds as being of that heavy and clinging substance, of strong
opaque colour, poured out of boiling pots and stamped into monstrous
emblems.
“The first effect of the tall turbaned vapours was that discoloured look of
pea-soup or coffee brown of which Londoners commonly speak. But the
scene grew subtler with familiarity. We stood above the average of the
housetops and saw something of that thing called smoke, which in great
cities creates the strange thing called fog. Beneath us rose a forest of
chimney-pots. And there stood in every chimney-pot, as if it were a flower-
pot, a brief shrub or a tall tree of coloured vapour. The colours of the smoke
were various; for some chimneys were from firesides and some from
factories, and some again from mere rubbish heaps. And yet, though the
tints were all varied, they all seemed unnatural, like fumes from a witch’s
pot. It was as if the shameful and ugly shapes growing shapeless in the
cauldron sent up each its separate spurt of steam, coloured according to the
fish or flesh consumed. Here, aglow from underneath, were dark red clouds,
such as might drift from dark jars of sacrificial blood; there the vapour was
dark indigo gray, like the long hair of witches steeped in the hell-broth. In
Page 105
another place the smoke was of an awful opaque ivory yellow, such as
might be the disembodiment of one of their old, leprous waxen images. But
right across it ran a line of bright, sinister, sulphurous green, as clear and
crooked as Arabic—”
Mr. Moses Gould once more attempted the arrest of the ’bus. He was
understood to suggest that the reader should shorten the proceedings by
leaving out all the adjectives. Mrs. Duke, who had woken up, observed that
she was sure it was all very nice, and the decision was duly noted down by
Moses with a blue, and by Michael with a red pencil. Inglewood then
resumed the reading of the document.
“Then I read the writing of the smoke. Smoke was like the modern city
that makes it; it is not always dull or ugly, but it is always wicked and vain.
“Modern England was like a cloud of smoke; it could carry all colours,
but it could leave nothing but a stain. It was our weakness and not our
strength that put a rich refuse in the sky. These were the rivers of our vanity
pouring into the void. We had taken the sacred circle of the whirlwind, and
looked down on it, and seen it as a whirlpool. And then we had used it as a
sink. It was a good symbol of the mutiny in my own mind. Only our worst
things were going to heaven. Only our criminals could still ascend like
angels.
“As my brain was blinded with such emotions, my guide stopped by one
of the big chimney-pots that stood at the regular intervals like lamp-posts
along that uplifted and aerial highway. He put his heavy hand upon it, and
for the moment I thought he was merely leaning on it, tired with his steep
scramble along the terrace. So far as I could guess from the abysses, full of
fog on either side, and the veiled lights of red brown and old gold glowing
through them now and again, we were on the top of one of those long,
consecutive, and genteel rows of houses which are still to be found lifting
their heads above poorer districts, the remains of some rage of optimism in
earlier speculative builders. Probably enough, they were entirely
untenanted, or tenanted only by such small clans of the poor as gather also
in the old emptied palaces of Italy. Indeed, some little time later, when the
fog had lifted a little, I discovered that we were walking round a semi-circle
of crescent which fell away below us into one flat square or wide street
below another, like a giant stairway, in a manner not unknown in the
might be the disembodiment of one of their old, leprous waxen images. But
right across it ran a line of bright, sinister, sulphurous green, as clear and
crooked as Arabic—”
Mr. Moses Gould once more attempted the arrest of the ’bus. He was
understood to suggest that the reader should shorten the proceedings by
leaving out all the adjectives. Mrs. Duke, who had woken up, observed that
she was sure it was all very nice, and the decision was duly noted down by
Moses with a blue, and by Michael with a red pencil. Inglewood then
resumed the reading of the document.
“Then I read the writing of the smoke. Smoke was like the modern city
that makes it; it is not always dull or ugly, but it is always wicked and vain.
“Modern England was like a cloud of smoke; it could carry all colours,
but it could leave nothing but a stain. It was our weakness and not our
strength that put a rich refuse in the sky. These were the rivers of our vanity
pouring into the void. We had taken the sacred circle of the whirlwind, and
looked down on it, and seen it as a whirlpool. And then we had used it as a
sink. It was a good symbol of the mutiny in my own mind. Only our worst
things were going to heaven. Only our criminals could still ascend like
angels.
“As my brain was blinded with such emotions, my guide stopped by one
of the big chimney-pots that stood at the regular intervals like lamp-posts
along that uplifted and aerial highway. He put his heavy hand upon it, and
for the moment I thought he was merely leaning on it, tired with his steep
scramble along the terrace. So far as I could guess from the abysses, full of
fog on either side, and the veiled lights of red brown and old gold glowing
through them now and again, we were on the top of one of those long,
consecutive, and genteel rows of houses which are still to be found lifting
their heads above poorer districts, the remains of some rage of optimism in
earlier speculative builders. Probably enough, they were entirely
untenanted, or tenanted only by such small clans of the poor as gather also
in the old emptied palaces of Italy. Indeed, some little time later, when the
fog had lifted a little, I discovered that we were walking round a semi-circle
of crescent which fell away below us into one flat square or wide street
below another, like a giant stairway, in a manner not unknown in the
Page 106
eccentric building of London, and looking like the last ledges of the land.
But a cloud sealed the giant stairway as yet.
“My speculations about the sullen skyscape, however, were interrupted
by something as unexpected as the moon falling from the sky. Instead of my
burglar lifting his hand from the chimney he leaned on, he leaned on it a
little more heavily, and the whole chimney-pot turned over like the opening
top of an inkstand. I remembered the short ladder leaning against the low
wall and felt sure he had arranged his criminal approach long before.
“The collapse of the big chimney-pot ought to have been the culmination
of my chaotic feelings; but, to tell the truth, it produced a sudden sense of
comedy and even of comfort. I could not recall what connected this abrupt
bit of housebreaking with some quaint but still kindly fancies. Then I
remembered the delightful and uproarious scenes of roofs and chimneys in
the harlequinades of my childhood, and was darkly and quite irrationally
comforted by a sense of unsubstantiality in the scene, as if the houses were
of lath and paint and pasteboard, and were only meant to be tumbled in and
out of by policemen and pantaloons. The law-breaking of my companion
seemed not only seriously excusable, but even comically excusable. Who
were all these pompous preposterous people with their footmen and their
foot-scrapers, their chimney-pots and their chimney-pot hats, that they
should prevent a poor clown from getting sausages if he wanted them? One
would suppose that property was a serious thing. I had reached, as it were, a
higher level of that mountainous and vapourous visions, the heaven of a
higher levity.
“My guide had jumped down into the dark cavity revealed by the
displaced chimney-pot. He must have landed at a level considerably lower,
for, tall as he was, nothing but his weirdly tousled head remained visible.
Something again far off, and yet familiar, pleased me about this way of
invading the houses of men. I thought of little chimney-sweeps, and ‘The
Water Babies;’ but I decided that it was not that. Then I remembered what it
was that made me connect such topsy-turvy trespass with ideas quite
opposite to the idea of crime. Christmas Eve, of course, and Santa Claus
coming down the chimney.
“Almost at the same instant the hairy head disappeared into the black
hole; but I heard a voice calling to me from below. A second or two
afterwards, the hairy head reappeared; it was dark against the more fiery
But a cloud sealed the giant stairway as yet.
“My speculations about the sullen skyscape, however, were interrupted
by something as unexpected as the moon falling from the sky. Instead of my
burglar lifting his hand from the chimney he leaned on, he leaned on it a
little more heavily, and the whole chimney-pot turned over like the opening
top of an inkstand. I remembered the short ladder leaning against the low
wall and felt sure he had arranged his criminal approach long before.
“The collapse of the big chimney-pot ought to have been the culmination
of my chaotic feelings; but, to tell the truth, it produced a sudden sense of
comedy and even of comfort. I could not recall what connected this abrupt
bit of housebreaking with some quaint but still kindly fancies. Then I
remembered the delightful and uproarious scenes of roofs and chimneys in
the harlequinades of my childhood, and was darkly and quite irrationally
comforted by a sense of unsubstantiality in the scene, as if the houses were
of lath and paint and pasteboard, and were only meant to be tumbled in and
out of by policemen and pantaloons. The law-breaking of my companion
seemed not only seriously excusable, but even comically excusable. Who
were all these pompous preposterous people with their footmen and their
foot-scrapers, their chimney-pots and their chimney-pot hats, that they
should prevent a poor clown from getting sausages if he wanted them? One
would suppose that property was a serious thing. I had reached, as it were, a
higher level of that mountainous and vapourous visions, the heaven of a
higher levity.
“My guide had jumped down into the dark cavity revealed by the
displaced chimney-pot. He must have landed at a level considerably lower,
for, tall as he was, nothing but his weirdly tousled head remained visible.
Something again far off, and yet familiar, pleased me about this way of
invading the houses of men. I thought of little chimney-sweeps, and ‘The
Water Babies;’ but I decided that it was not that. Then I remembered what it
was that made me connect such topsy-turvy trespass with ideas quite
opposite to the idea of crime. Christmas Eve, of course, and Santa Claus
coming down the chimney.
“Almost at the same instant the hairy head disappeared into the black
hole; but I heard a voice calling to me from below. A second or two
afterwards, the hairy head reappeared; it was dark against the more fiery
Page 107
part of the fog, and nothing could be spelt of its expression, but its voice
called on me to follow with that enthusiastic impatience proper only among
old friends. I jumped into the gulf, and as blindly as Curtius, for I was still
thinking of Santa Claus and the traditional virtue of such vertical entrance.
“In every well-appointed gentleman’s house, I reflected, there was the
front door for the gentlemen, and the side door for the tradesmen; but there
was also the top door for the gods. The chimney is, so to speak, the
underground passage between earth and heaven. By this starry tunnel Santa
Claus manages—like the skylark— to be true to the kindred points of
heaven and home. Nay, owing to certain conventions, and a widely
distributed lack of courage for climbing, this door was, perhaps, little used.
But Santa Claus’s door was really the front door: it was the door fronting
the universe.
“I thought this as I groped my way across the black garret, or loft below
the roof, and scrambled down the squat ladder that let us down into a yet
larger loft below. Yet it was not till I was half-way down the ladder that I
suddenly stood still, and thought for an instant of retracing all my steps, as
my companion had retraced them from the beginning of the garden wall.
The name of Santa Claus had suddenly brought me back to my senses. I
remembered why Santa Claus came, and why he was welcome.
“I was brought up in the propertied classes, and with all their horror of
offences against property. I had heard all the regular denunciations of
robbery, both right and wrong; I had read the Ten Commandments in church
a thousand times. And then and there, at the age of thirty-four, half-way
down a ladder in a dark room in the bodily act of burglar, I saw suddenly
for the first time that theft, after all, is really wrong.
“It was too late to turn back, however, and I followed the strangely soft
footsteps of my huge companion across the lower and larger loft, till he
knelt down on a part of the bare flooring and, after a few fumbling efforts,
lifted a sort of trapdoor. This released a light from below, and we found
ourselves looking down into a lamp-lit sitting room, of the sort that in large
houses often leads out of a bedroom, and is an adjunct to it. Light thus
breaking from beneath our feet like a soundless explosion, showed that the
trapdoor just lifted was clogged with dust and rust, and had doubtless been
long disused until the advent of my enterprising friend. But I did not look at
this long, for the sight of the shining room underneath us had an almost
called on me to follow with that enthusiastic impatience proper only among
old friends. I jumped into the gulf, and as blindly as Curtius, for I was still
thinking of Santa Claus and the traditional virtue of such vertical entrance.
“In every well-appointed gentleman’s house, I reflected, there was the
front door for the gentlemen, and the side door for the tradesmen; but there
was also the top door for the gods. The chimney is, so to speak, the
underground passage between earth and heaven. By this starry tunnel Santa
Claus manages—like the skylark— to be true to the kindred points of
heaven and home. Nay, owing to certain conventions, and a widely
distributed lack of courage for climbing, this door was, perhaps, little used.
But Santa Claus’s door was really the front door: it was the door fronting
the universe.
“I thought this as I groped my way across the black garret, or loft below
the roof, and scrambled down the squat ladder that let us down into a yet
larger loft below. Yet it was not till I was half-way down the ladder that I
suddenly stood still, and thought for an instant of retracing all my steps, as
my companion had retraced them from the beginning of the garden wall.
The name of Santa Claus had suddenly brought me back to my senses. I
remembered why Santa Claus came, and why he was welcome.
“I was brought up in the propertied classes, and with all their horror of
offences against property. I had heard all the regular denunciations of
robbery, both right and wrong; I had read the Ten Commandments in church
a thousand times. And then and there, at the age of thirty-four, half-way
down a ladder in a dark room in the bodily act of burglar, I saw suddenly
for the first time that theft, after all, is really wrong.
“It was too late to turn back, however, and I followed the strangely soft
footsteps of my huge companion across the lower and larger loft, till he
knelt down on a part of the bare flooring and, after a few fumbling efforts,
lifted a sort of trapdoor. This released a light from below, and we found
ourselves looking down into a lamp-lit sitting room, of the sort that in large
houses often leads out of a bedroom, and is an adjunct to it. Light thus
breaking from beneath our feet like a soundless explosion, showed that the
trapdoor just lifted was clogged with dust and rust, and had doubtless been
long disused until the advent of my enterprising friend. But I did not look at
this long, for the sight of the shining room underneath us had an almost
Page 108
unnatural attractiveness. To enter a modern interior at so strange an angle,
by so forgotten a door, was an epoch in one’s psychology. It was like having
found a fourth dimension.
“My companion dropped from the aperture into the room so suddenly
and soundlessly, that I could do nothing but follow him; though, for lack of
practice in crime, I was by no means soundless. Before the echo of my
boots had died away, the big burglar had gone quickly to the door, half
opened it, and stood looking down the staircase and listening. Then, leaving
the door still half open, he came back into the middle of the room, and ran
his roving blue eye round its furniture and ornament. The room was
comfortably lined with books in that rich and human way that makes the
walls seem alive; it was a deep and full, but slovenly, bookcase, of the sort
that is constantly ransacked for the purposes of reading in bed. One of those
stunted German stoves that look like red goblins stood in a corner, and a
sideboard of walnut wood with closed doors in its lower part. There were
three windows, high but narrow. After another glance round, my
housebreaker plucked the walnut doors open and rummaged inside. He
found nothing there, apparently, except an extremely handsome cut-glass
decanter, containing what looked like port. Somehow the sight of the thief
returning with this ridiculous little luxury in his hand woke within me once
more all the revelation and revulsion I had felt above.
“‘Don’t do it!’ I cried quite incoherently, ‘Santa Claus—’
“‘Ah,’ said the burglar, as he put the decanter on the table and stood
looking at me, ‘you’ve thought about that, too.’
“‘I can’t express a millionth part of what I’ve thought of,’ I cried, ‘but it’s
something like this... oh, can’t you see it? Why are children not afraid of
Santa Claus, though he comes like a thief in the night? He is permitted
secrecy, trespass, almost treachery—because there are more toys where he
has been. What should we feel if there were less? Down what chimney from
hell would come the goblin that should take away the children’s balls and
dolls while they slept? Could a Greek tragedy be more gray and cruel than
that daybreak and awakening? Dog-stealer, horse-stealer, man-stealer—can
you think of anything so base as a toy-stealer?’
“The burglar, as if absently, took a large revolver from his pocket and
laid it on the table beside the decanter, but still kept his blue reflective eyes
fixed on my face.
by so forgotten a door, was an epoch in one’s psychology. It was like having
found a fourth dimension.
“My companion dropped from the aperture into the room so suddenly
and soundlessly, that I could do nothing but follow him; though, for lack of
practice in crime, I was by no means soundless. Before the echo of my
boots had died away, the big burglar had gone quickly to the door, half
opened it, and stood looking down the staircase and listening. Then, leaving
the door still half open, he came back into the middle of the room, and ran
his roving blue eye round its furniture and ornament. The room was
comfortably lined with books in that rich and human way that makes the
walls seem alive; it was a deep and full, but slovenly, bookcase, of the sort
that is constantly ransacked for the purposes of reading in bed. One of those
stunted German stoves that look like red goblins stood in a corner, and a
sideboard of walnut wood with closed doors in its lower part. There were
three windows, high but narrow. After another glance round, my
housebreaker plucked the walnut doors open and rummaged inside. He
found nothing there, apparently, except an extremely handsome cut-glass
decanter, containing what looked like port. Somehow the sight of the thief
returning with this ridiculous little luxury in his hand woke within me once
more all the revelation and revulsion I had felt above.
“‘Don’t do it!’ I cried quite incoherently, ‘Santa Claus—’
“‘Ah,’ said the burglar, as he put the decanter on the table and stood
looking at me, ‘you’ve thought about that, too.’
“‘I can’t express a millionth part of what I’ve thought of,’ I cried, ‘but it’s
something like this... oh, can’t you see it? Why are children not afraid of
Santa Claus, though he comes like a thief in the night? He is permitted
secrecy, trespass, almost treachery—because there are more toys where he
has been. What should we feel if there were less? Down what chimney from
hell would come the goblin that should take away the children’s balls and
dolls while they slept? Could a Greek tragedy be more gray and cruel than
that daybreak and awakening? Dog-stealer, horse-stealer, man-stealer—can
you think of anything so base as a toy-stealer?’
“The burglar, as if absently, took a large revolver from his pocket and
laid it on the table beside the decanter, but still kept his blue reflective eyes
fixed on my face.
Page 109
“‘Man!’ I said, ‘all stealing is toy-stealing. That’s why it’s really wrong.
The goods of the unhappy children of men should be really respected
because of their worthlessness. I know Naboth’s vineyard is as painted as
Noah’s Ark. I know Nathan’s ewe-lamb is really a woolly baa-lamb on a
wooden stand. That is why I could not take them away. I did not mind so
much, as long as I thought of men’s things as their valuables; but I dare not
put a hand upon their vanities.’
“After a moment I added abruptly, ‘Only saints and sages ought to be
robbed. They may be stripped and pillaged; but not the poor little worldly
people of the things that are their poor little pride.’
“He set out two wineglasses from the cupboard, filled them both, and
lifted one of them with a salutation towards his lips.
“‘Don’t do it!’ I cried. ‘It might be the last bottle of some rotten vintage
or other. The master of this house may be quite proud of it. Don’t you see
there’s something sacred in the silliness of such things?’
“‘It’s not the last bottle,’ answered my criminal calmly; ‘there’s plenty
more in the cellar.’
“‘You know the house, then?’ I said.
“‘Too well,’ he answered, with a sadness so strange as to have something
eerie about it. ‘I am always trying to forget what I know— and to find what
I don’t know.’ He drained his glass. ‘Besides,’ he added, ‘it will do him
good.’
“‘What will do him good?’
“‘The wine I’m drinking,’ said the strange person.
“‘Does he drink too much, then?’ I inquired.
“‘No,’ he answered, ‘not unless I do.’
“‘Do you mean,’ I demanded, ‘that the owner of this house approves of
all you do?’
“‘God forbid,’ he answered; ‘but he has to do the same.’
“The dead face of the fog looking in at all three windows unreasonably
increased a sense of riddle, and even terror, about this tall, narrow house we
had entered out of the sky. I had once more the notion about the gigantic
genii— I fancied that enormous Egyptian faces, of the dead reds and
yellows of Egypt, were staring in at each window of our little lamp-lit room
The goods of the unhappy children of men should be really respected
because of their worthlessness. I know Naboth’s vineyard is as painted as
Noah’s Ark. I know Nathan’s ewe-lamb is really a woolly baa-lamb on a
wooden stand. That is why I could not take them away. I did not mind so
much, as long as I thought of men’s things as their valuables; but I dare not
put a hand upon their vanities.’
“After a moment I added abruptly, ‘Only saints and sages ought to be
robbed. They may be stripped and pillaged; but not the poor little worldly
people of the things that are their poor little pride.’
“He set out two wineglasses from the cupboard, filled them both, and
lifted one of them with a salutation towards his lips.
“‘Don’t do it!’ I cried. ‘It might be the last bottle of some rotten vintage
or other. The master of this house may be quite proud of it. Don’t you see
there’s something sacred in the silliness of such things?’
“‘It’s not the last bottle,’ answered my criminal calmly; ‘there’s plenty
more in the cellar.’
“‘You know the house, then?’ I said.
“‘Too well,’ he answered, with a sadness so strange as to have something
eerie about it. ‘I am always trying to forget what I know— and to find what
I don’t know.’ He drained his glass. ‘Besides,’ he added, ‘it will do him
good.’
“‘What will do him good?’
“‘The wine I’m drinking,’ said the strange person.
“‘Does he drink too much, then?’ I inquired.
“‘No,’ he answered, ‘not unless I do.’
“‘Do you mean,’ I demanded, ‘that the owner of this house approves of
all you do?’
“‘God forbid,’ he answered; ‘but he has to do the same.’
“The dead face of the fog looking in at all three windows unreasonably
increased a sense of riddle, and even terror, about this tall, narrow house we
had entered out of the sky. I had once more the notion about the gigantic
genii— I fancied that enormous Egyptian faces, of the dead reds and
yellows of Egypt, were staring in at each window of our little lamp-lit room
Page 110
as at a lighted stage of marionettes. My companion went on playing with
the pistol in front of him, and talking with the same rather creepy
confidentialness.
“‘I am always trying to find him—to catch him unawares. I come in
through skylights and trapdoors to find him; but whenever I find him—he is
doing what I am doing.’
“I sprang to my feet with a thrill of fear. ‘There is some one coming,’ I
cried, and my cry had something of a shriek in it. Not from the stairs below,
but along the passage from the inner bedchamber (which seemed somehow
to make it more alarming), footsteps were coming nearer. I am quite unable
to say what mystery, or monster, or double, I expected to see when the door
was pushed open from within. I am only quite certain that I did not expect
to see what I did see.
“Framed in the open doorway stood, with an air of great serenity, a rather
tall young woman, definitely though indefinably artistic— her dress the
colour of spring and her hair of autumn leaves, with a face which, though
still comparatively young, conveyed experience as well as intelligence. All
she said was, ‘I didn’t hear you come in.’
“‘I came in another way,’ said the Permeator, somewhat vaguely. ‘I’d left
my latchkey at home.’
“I got to my feet in a mixture of politeness and mania. ‘I’m really very
sorry,’ I cried. ‘I know my position is irregular. Would you be so obliging as
to tell me whose house this is?’
“‘Mine,’ said the burglar, ‘May I present you to my wife?’
“I doubtfully, and somewhat slowly, resumed my seat; and I did not get
out of it till nearly morning. Mrs. Smith (such was the prosaic name of this
far from prosaic household) lingered a little, talking slightly and pleasantly.
She left on my mind the impression of a certain odd mixture of shyness and
sharpness; as if she knew the world well, but was still a little harmlessly
afraid of it. Perhaps the possession of so jumpy and incalculable a husband
had left her a little nervous. Anyhow, when she had retired to the inner
chamber once more, that extraordinary man poured forth his apologia and
autobiography over the dwindling wine.
“He had been sent to Cambridge with a view to a mathematical and
scientific, rather than a classical or literary, career. A starless nihilism was
the pistol in front of him, and talking with the same rather creepy
confidentialness.
“‘I am always trying to find him—to catch him unawares. I come in
through skylights and trapdoors to find him; but whenever I find him—he is
doing what I am doing.’
“I sprang to my feet with a thrill of fear. ‘There is some one coming,’ I
cried, and my cry had something of a shriek in it. Not from the stairs below,
but along the passage from the inner bedchamber (which seemed somehow
to make it more alarming), footsteps were coming nearer. I am quite unable
to say what mystery, or monster, or double, I expected to see when the door
was pushed open from within. I am only quite certain that I did not expect
to see what I did see.
“Framed in the open doorway stood, with an air of great serenity, a rather
tall young woman, definitely though indefinably artistic— her dress the
colour of spring and her hair of autumn leaves, with a face which, though
still comparatively young, conveyed experience as well as intelligence. All
she said was, ‘I didn’t hear you come in.’
“‘I came in another way,’ said the Permeator, somewhat vaguely. ‘I’d left
my latchkey at home.’
“I got to my feet in a mixture of politeness and mania. ‘I’m really very
sorry,’ I cried. ‘I know my position is irregular. Would you be so obliging as
to tell me whose house this is?’
“‘Mine,’ said the burglar, ‘May I present you to my wife?’
“I doubtfully, and somewhat slowly, resumed my seat; and I did not get
out of it till nearly morning. Mrs. Smith (such was the prosaic name of this
far from prosaic household) lingered a little, talking slightly and pleasantly.
She left on my mind the impression of a certain odd mixture of shyness and
sharpness; as if she knew the world well, but was still a little harmlessly
afraid of it. Perhaps the possession of so jumpy and incalculable a husband
had left her a little nervous. Anyhow, when she had retired to the inner
chamber once more, that extraordinary man poured forth his apologia and
autobiography over the dwindling wine.
“He had been sent to Cambridge with a view to a mathematical and
scientific, rather than a classical or literary, career. A starless nihilism was
Page 111
then the philosophy of the schools; and it bred in him a war between the
members and the spirit, but one in which the members were right. While his
brain accepted the black creed, his very body rebelled against it. As he put
it, his right hand taught him terrible things. As the authorities of Cambridge
University put it, unfortunately, it had taken the form of his right hand
flourishing a loaded firearm in the very face of a distinguished don, and
driving him to climb out of the window and cling to a waterspout. He had
done it solely because the poor don had professed in theory a preference for
non-existence. For this very unacademic type of argument he had been sent
down. Vomiting as he was with revulsion, from the pessimism that had
quailed under his pistol, he made himself a kind of fanatic of the joy of life.
He cut across all the associations of serious-minded men. He was gay, but
by no means careless. His practical jokes were more in earnest than verbal
ones. Though not an optimist in the absurd sense of maintaining that life is
all beer and skittles, he did really seem to maintain that beer and skittles are
the most serious part of it. ‘What is more immortal,’ he would cry, ‘than
love and war? Type of all desire and joy—beer. Type of all battle and
conquest—skittles.’
“There was something in him of what the old world called the solemnity
of revels—when they spoke of ‘solemnizing’ a mere masquerade or
wedding banquet. Nevertheless he was not a mere pagan any more than he
was a mere practical joker. His eccentricities sprang from a static fact of
faith, in itself mystical, and even childlike and Christian.
“‘I don’t deny,’ he said, ‘that there should be priests to remind men that
they will one day die. I only say that at certain strange epochs it is
necessary to have another kind of priests, called poets, actually to remind
men that they are not dead yet. The intellectuals among whom I moved
were not even alive enough to fear death. They hadn’t enough blood in
them to be cowards. Until a pistol barrel was poked under their very noses
they never even knew they had been born. For ages looking up an eternal
perspective it might be true that life is a learning to die. But for these little
white rats it was just as true that death was their only chance of learning to
live.’
“His creed of wonder was Christian by this absolute test; that he felt it
continually slipping from himself as much as from others. He had the same
pistol for himself, as Brutus said of the dagger. He continually ran
members and the spirit, but one in which the members were right. While his
brain accepted the black creed, his very body rebelled against it. As he put
it, his right hand taught him terrible things. As the authorities of Cambridge
University put it, unfortunately, it had taken the form of his right hand
flourishing a loaded firearm in the very face of a distinguished don, and
driving him to climb out of the window and cling to a waterspout. He had
done it solely because the poor don had professed in theory a preference for
non-existence. For this very unacademic type of argument he had been sent
down. Vomiting as he was with revulsion, from the pessimism that had
quailed under his pistol, he made himself a kind of fanatic of the joy of life.
He cut across all the associations of serious-minded men. He was gay, but
by no means careless. His practical jokes were more in earnest than verbal
ones. Though not an optimist in the absurd sense of maintaining that life is
all beer and skittles, he did really seem to maintain that beer and skittles are
the most serious part of it. ‘What is more immortal,’ he would cry, ‘than
love and war? Type of all desire and joy—beer. Type of all battle and
conquest—skittles.’
“There was something in him of what the old world called the solemnity
of revels—when they spoke of ‘solemnizing’ a mere masquerade or
wedding banquet. Nevertheless he was not a mere pagan any more than he
was a mere practical joker. His eccentricities sprang from a static fact of
faith, in itself mystical, and even childlike and Christian.
“‘I don’t deny,’ he said, ‘that there should be priests to remind men that
they will one day die. I only say that at certain strange epochs it is
necessary to have another kind of priests, called poets, actually to remind
men that they are not dead yet. The intellectuals among whom I moved
were not even alive enough to fear death. They hadn’t enough blood in
them to be cowards. Until a pistol barrel was poked under their very noses
they never even knew they had been born. For ages looking up an eternal
perspective it might be true that life is a learning to die. But for these little
white rats it was just as true that death was their only chance of learning to
live.’
“His creed of wonder was Christian by this absolute test; that he felt it
continually slipping from himself as much as from others. He had the same
pistol for himself, as Brutus said of the dagger. He continually ran
Page 112
preposterous risks of high precipice or headlong speed to keep alive the
mere conviction that he was alive. He treasured up trivial and yet insane
details that had once reminded him of the awful subconscious reality. When
the don had hung on the stone gutter, the sight of his long dangling legs,
vibrating in the void like wings, somehow awoke the naked satire of the old
definition of man as a two-legged animal without feathers. The wretched
professor had been brought into peril by his head, which he had so
elaborately cultivated, and only saved by his legs, which he had treated with
coldness and neglect. Smith could think of no other way of announcing or
recording this, except to send a telegram to an old friend (by this time a
total stranger) to say that he had just seen a man with two legs; and that the
man was alive.
“The uprush of his released optimism burst into stars like a rocket when
he suddenly fell in love. He happened to be shooting a high and very
headlong weir in a canoe, by way of proving to himself that he was alive;
and he soon found himself involved in some doubt about the continuance of
the fact. What was worse, he found he had equally jeopardized a harmless
lady alone in a rowing-boat, and one who had provoked death by no
professions of philosophic negation. He apologized in wild gasps through
all his wild wet labours to bring her to the shore, and when he had done so
at last, he seems to have proposed to her on the bank. Anyhow, with the
same impetuosity with which he had nearly murdered her, he completely
married her; and she was the lady in green to whom I had recently said
‘good-night.’
“They had settled down in these high narrow houses near Highbury.
Perhaps, indeed, that is hardly the word. One could strictly say that Smith
was married, that he was very happily married, that he not only did not care
for any woman but his wife, but did not seem to care for any place but his
home; but perhaps one could hardly say that he had settled down. ‘I am a
very domestic fellow,’ he explained with gravity, ‘and have often come in
through a broken window rather than be late for tea.’
“He lashed his soul with laughter to prevent it falling asleep. He lost his
wife a series of excellent servants by knocking at the door as a total
stranger, and asking if Mr. Smith lived there and what kind of a man he
was. The London general servant is not used to the master indulging in such
transcendental ironies. And it was found impossible to explain to her that he
mere conviction that he was alive. He treasured up trivial and yet insane
details that had once reminded him of the awful subconscious reality. When
the don had hung on the stone gutter, the sight of his long dangling legs,
vibrating in the void like wings, somehow awoke the naked satire of the old
definition of man as a two-legged animal without feathers. The wretched
professor had been brought into peril by his head, which he had so
elaborately cultivated, and only saved by his legs, which he had treated with
coldness and neglect. Smith could think of no other way of announcing or
recording this, except to send a telegram to an old friend (by this time a
total stranger) to say that he had just seen a man with two legs; and that the
man was alive.
“The uprush of his released optimism burst into stars like a rocket when
he suddenly fell in love. He happened to be shooting a high and very
headlong weir in a canoe, by way of proving to himself that he was alive;
and he soon found himself involved in some doubt about the continuance of
the fact. What was worse, he found he had equally jeopardized a harmless
lady alone in a rowing-boat, and one who had provoked death by no
professions of philosophic negation. He apologized in wild gasps through
all his wild wet labours to bring her to the shore, and when he had done so
at last, he seems to have proposed to her on the bank. Anyhow, with the
same impetuosity with which he had nearly murdered her, he completely
married her; and she was the lady in green to whom I had recently said
‘good-night.’
“They had settled down in these high narrow houses near Highbury.
Perhaps, indeed, that is hardly the word. One could strictly say that Smith
was married, that he was very happily married, that he not only did not care
for any woman but his wife, but did not seem to care for any place but his
home; but perhaps one could hardly say that he had settled down. ‘I am a
very domestic fellow,’ he explained with gravity, ‘and have often come in
through a broken window rather than be late for tea.’
“He lashed his soul with laughter to prevent it falling asleep. He lost his
wife a series of excellent servants by knocking at the door as a total
stranger, and asking if Mr. Smith lived there and what kind of a man he
was. The London general servant is not used to the master indulging in such
transcendental ironies. And it was found impossible to explain to her that he
Page 113
did it in order to feel the same interest in his own affairs that he always felt
in other people’s.
“‘I know there’s a fellow called Smith,’ he said in his rather weird way,
‘living in one of the tall houses in this terrace. I know he is really happy,
and yet I can never catch him at it.’
“Sometimes he would, of a sudden, treat his wife with a kind of
paralyzed politeness, like a young stranger struck with love at first sight.
Sometimes he would extend this poetic fear to the very furniture; would
seem to apologize to the chair he sat on, and climb the staircase as
cautiously as a cragsman, to renew in himself the sense of their skeleton of
reality. Every stair is a ladder and every stool a leg, he said. And at other
times he would play the stranger exactly in the opposite sense, and would
enter by another way, so as to feel like a thief and a robber. He would break
and violate his own home, as he had done with me that night. It was near
morning before I could tear myself from this queer confidence of the Man
Who Would Not Die, and as I shook hands with him on the doorstep the last
load of fog was lifting, and rifts of daylight revealed the stairway of
irregular street levels that looked like the end of the world.
“It will be enough for many to say that I had passed a night with a
maniac. What other term, it will be said, could be applied to such a being?
A man who reminds himself that he is married by pretending not to be
married! A man who tries to covet his own goods instead of his neighbor’s!
On this I have but one word to say, and I feel it of my honour to say it,
though no one understands. I believe the maniac was one of those who do
not merely come, but are sent; sent like a great gale upon ships by Him who
made His angels winds and His messengers a flaming fire. This, at least, I
know for certain. Whether such men have laughed or wept, we have
laughed at their laughter as much as at their weeping. Whether they cursed
or blessed the world, they have never fitted it. It is true that men have
shrunk from the sting of a great satirist as if from the sting of an adder. But
it is equally true that men flee from the embrace of a great optimist as from
the embrace of a bear. Nothing brings down more curses than a real
benediction. For the goodness of good things, like the badness of bad
things, is a prodigy past speech; it is to be pictured rather than spoken. We
shall have gone deeper than the deeps of heaven and grown older than the
oldest angels before we feel, even in its first faint vibrations, the everlasting
in other people’s.
“‘I know there’s a fellow called Smith,’ he said in his rather weird way,
‘living in one of the tall houses in this terrace. I know he is really happy,
and yet I can never catch him at it.’
“Sometimes he would, of a sudden, treat his wife with a kind of
paralyzed politeness, like a young stranger struck with love at first sight.
Sometimes he would extend this poetic fear to the very furniture; would
seem to apologize to the chair he sat on, and climb the staircase as
cautiously as a cragsman, to renew in himself the sense of their skeleton of
reality. Every stair is a ladder and every stool a leg, he said. And at other
times he would play the stranger exactly in the opposite sense, and would
enter by another way, so as to feel like a thief and a robber. He would break
and violate his own home, as he had done with me that night. It was near
morning before I could tear myself from this queer confidence of the Man
Who Would Not Die, and as I shook hands with him on the doorstep the last
load of fog was lifting, and rifts of daylight revealed the stairway of
irregular street levels that looked like the end of the world.
“It will be enough for many to say that I had passed a night with a
maniac. What other term, it will be said, could be applied to such a being?
A man who reminds himself that he is married by pretending not to be
married! A man who tries to covet his own goods instead of his neighbor’s!
On this I have but one word to say, and I feel it of my honour to say it,
though no one understands. I believe the maniac was one of those who do
not merely come, but are sent; sent like a great gale upon ships by Him who
made His angels winds and His messengers a flaming fire. This, at least, I
know for certain. Whether such men have laughed or wept, we have
laughed at their laughter as much as at their weeping. Whether they cursed
or blessed the world, they have never fitted it. It is true that men have
shrunk from the sting of a great satirist as if from the sting of an adder. But
it is equally true that men flee from the embrace of a great optimist as from
the embrace of a bear. Nothing brings down more curses than a real
benediction. For the goodness of good things, like the badness of bad
things, is a prodigy past speech; it is to be pictured rather than spoken. We
shall have gone deeper than the deeps of heaven and grown older than the
oldest angels before we feel, even in its first faint vibrations, the everlasting
Page 114
violence of that double passion with which God hates and loves the world.
—I am, yours faithfully, “Raymond Percy.”
“Oh, ’oly, ’oly, ’oly!” said Mr. Moses Gould.
The instant he had spoken all the rest knew they had been in an almost
religious state of submission and assent. Something had bound them
together; something in the sacred tradition of the last two words of the
letter; something also in the touching and boyish embarrassment with which
Inglewood had read them— for he had all the thin-skinned reverence of the
agnostic. Moses Gould was as good a fellow in his way as ever lived; far
kinder to his family than more refined men of pleasure, simple and steadfast
in his admiration, a thoroughly wholesome animal and a thoroughly
genuine character. But wherever there is conflict, crises come in which any
soul, personal or racial, unconsciously turns on the world the most hateful
of its hundred faces. English reverence, Irish mysticism, American idealism,
looked up and saw on the face of Moses a certain smile. It was that smile of
the Cynic Triumphant, which has been the tocsin for many a cruel riot in
Russian villages or mediaeval towns.
“Oh, ’oly, ’oly, ’oly!” said Moses Gould.
Finding that this was not well received, he explained further, exuberance
deepening on his dark exuberant features.
“Always fun to see a bloke swallow a wasp when ’e’s corfin’ up a fly,” he
said pleasantly. “Don’t you see you’ve bunged up old Smith anyhow. If this
parson’s tale’s O.K.—why, Smith is ’ot. ’E’s pretty ’ot. We find him elopin’
with Miss Gray (best respects!) in a cab. Well, what abart this Mrs. Smith
the curate talks of, with her blarsted shyness—transmigogrified into a
blighted sharpness? Miss Gray ain’t been very sharp, but I reckon she’ll be
pretty shy.”
“Don’t be a brute,” growled Michael Moon.
None could lift their eyes to look at Mary; but Inglewood sent a glance
along the table at Innocent Smith. He was still bowed above his paper toys,
and a wrinkle was on his forehead that might have been worry or shame. He
carefully plucked out one corner of a complicated paper and tucked it in
elsewhere; then the wrinkle vanished and he looked relieved.
—I am, yours faithfully, “Raymond Percy.”
“Oh, ’oly, ’oly, ’oly!” said Mr. Moses Gould.
The instant he had spoken all the rest knew they had been in an almost
religious state of submission and assent. Something had bound them
together; something in the sacred tradition of the last two words of the
letter; something also in the touching and boyish embarrassment with which
Inglewood had read them— for he had all the thin-skinned reverence of the
agnostic. Moses Gould was as good a fellow in his way as ever lived; far
kinder to his family than more refined men of pleasure, simple and steadfast
in his admiration, a thoroughly wholesome animal and a thoroughly
genuine character. But wherever there is conflict, crises come in which any
soul, personal or racial, unconsciously turns on the world the most hateful
of its hundred faces. English reverence, Irish mysticism, American idealism,
looked up and saw on the face of Moses a certain smile. It was that smile of
the Cynic Triumphant, which has been the tocsin for many a cruel riot in
Russian villages or mediaeval towns.
“Oh, ’oly, ’oly, ’oly!” said Moses Gould.
Finding that this was not well received, he explained further, exuberance
deepening on his dark exuberant features.
“Always fun to see a bloke swallow a wasp when ’e’s corfin’ up a fly,” he
said pleasantly. “Don’t you see you’ve bunged up old Smith anyhow. If this
parson’s tale’s O.K.—why, Smith is ’ot. ’E’s pretty ’ot. We find him elopin’
with Miss Gray (best respects!) in a cab. Well, what abart this Mrs. Smith
the curate talks of, with her blarsted shyness—transmigogrified into a
blighted sharpness? Miss Gray ain’t been very sharp, but I reckon she’ll be
pretty shy.”
“Don’t be a brute,” growled Michael Moon.
None could lift their eyes to look at Mary; but Inglewood sent a glance
along the table at Innocent Smith. He was still bowed above his paper toys,
and a wrinkle was on his forehead that might have been worry or shame. He
carefully plucked out one corner of a complicated paper and tucked it in
elsewhere; then the wrinkle vanished and he looked relieved.
Page 115
Chapter III
The Round Road; or, the Desertion Charge
Pym rose with sincere embarrassment; for he was an American, and his
respect for ladies was real, and not at all scientific.
“Ignoring,” he said, “the delicate and considerable knightly protests that
have been called forth by my colleague’s native sense of oration, and
apologizing to all for whom our wild search for truth seems unsuitable to
the grand ruins of a feudal land, I still think my colleague’s question by no
means devoid of rel’vancy. The last charge against the accused was one of
burglary; the next charge on the paper is of bigamy and desertion. It does
without question appear that the defence, in aspiring to rebut this last
charge, have really admitted the next. Either Innocent Smith is still under a
charge of attempted burglary, or else that is exploded; but he is pretty well
fixed for attempted bigamy. It all depends on what view we take of the
alleged letter from Curate Percy. Under these conditions I feel justified in
claiming my right to questions. May I ask how the defence got hold of the
letter from Curate Percy? Did it come direct from the prisoner?”
“We have had nothing direct from the prisoner,” said Moon quietly. “The
few documents which the defence guarantees came to us from another
quarter.”
“From what quarter?” asked Dr. Pym.
“If you insist,” answered Moon, “we had them from Miss Gray.”
Dr. Cyrus Pym quite forgot to close his eyes, and, instead, opened them
very wide.
“Do you really mean to say,” he said, “that Miss Gray was in possession
of this document testifying to a previous Mrs. Smith?”
“Quite so,” said Inglewood, and sat down.
The doctor said something about infatuation in a low and painful voice,
and then with visible difficulty continued his opening remarks.
The Round Road; or, the Desertion Charge
Pym rose with sincere embarrassment; for he was an American, and his
respect for ladies was real, and not at all scientific.
“Ignoring,” he said, “the delicate and considerable knightly protests that
have been called forth by my colleague’s native sense of oration, and
apologizing to all for whom our wild search for truth seems unsuitable to
the grand ruins of a feudal land, I still think my colleague’s question by no
means devoid of rel’vancy. The last charge against the accused was one of
burglary; the next charge on the paper is of bigamy and desertion. It does
without question appear that the defence, in aspiring to rebut this last
charge, have really admitted the next. Either Innocent Smith is still under a
charge of attempted burglary, or else that is exploded; but he is pretty well
fixed for attempted bigamy. It all depends on what view we take of the
alleged letter from Curate Percy. Under these conditions I feel justified in
claiming my right to questions. May I ask how the defence got hold of the
letter from Curate Percy? Did it come direct from the prisoner?”
“We have had nothing direct from the prisoner,” said Moon quietly. “The
few documents which the defence guarantees came to us from another
quarter.”
“From what quarter?” asked Dr. Pym.
“If you insist,” answered Moon, “we had them from Miss Gray.”
Dr. Cyrus Pym quite forgot to close his eyes, and, instead, opened them
very wide.
“Do you really mean to say,” he said, “that Miss Gray was in possession
of this document testifying to a previous Mrs. Smith?”
“Quite so,” said Inglewood, and sat down.
The doctor said something about infatuation in a low and painful voice,
and then with visible difficulty continued his opening remarks.
Page 116
“Unfortunately the tragic truth revealed by Curate Percy’s narrative is
only too crushingly confirmed by other and shocking documents in our own
possession. Of these the principal and most certain is the testimony of
Innocent Smith’s gardener, who was present at the most dramatic and eye-
opening of his many acts of marital infidelity. Mr. Gould, the gardener,
please.”
Mr. Gould, with his tireless cheerfulness, arose to present the gardener.
That functionary explained that he had served Mr. and Mrs. Innocent Smith
when they had a little house on the edge of Croydon. From the gardener’s
tale, with its many small allusions, Inglewood grew certain he had seen the
place. It was one of those corners of town or country that one does not
forget, for it looked like a frontier. The garden hung very high above the
lane, and its end was steep and sharp, like a fortress. Beyond was a roll of
real country, with a white path sprawling across it, and the roots, boles, and
branches of great gray trees writhing and twisting against the sky. But as if
to assert that the lane itself was suburban, were sharply relieved against that
gray and tossing upland a lamp-post painted a peculiar yellow-green and a
red pillar-box that stood exactly at the corner. Inglewood was sure of the
place; he had passed it twenty times in his constitutionals on the bicycle; he
had always dimly felt it was a place where something might occur. But it
gave him quite a shiver to feel that the face of his frightful friend or enemy
Smith might at any time have appeared over the garden bushes above. The
gardener’s account, unlike the curate’s, was quite free from decorative
adjectives, however many he may have uttered privately when writing it.
He simply said that on a particular morning Mr. Smith came out and began
to play about with a rake, as he often did. Sometimes he would tickle the
nose of his eldest child (he had two children); sometimes he would hook the
rake on to the branch of a tree, and hoist himself up with horrible gymnastic
jerks, like those of a giant frog in its final agony. Never, apparently, did he
think of putting the rake to any of its proper uses, and the gardener, in
consequence, treated his actions with coldness and brevity. But the gardener
was certain that on one particular morning in October he (the gardener) had
come round the corner of the house carrying the hose, had seen Mr. Smith
standing on the lawn in a striped red and white jacket (which might have
been his smoking-jacket, but was quite as like a part of his pyjamas), and
had heard him then and there call out to his wife, who was looking out of
only too crushingly confirmed by other and shocking documents in our own
possession. Of these the principal and most certain is the testimony of
Innocent Smith’s gardener, who was present at the most dramatic and eye-
opening of his many acts of marital infidelity. Mr. Gould, the gardener,
please.”
Mr. Gould, with his tireless cheerfulness, arose to present the gardener.
That functionary explained that he had served Mr. and Mrs. Innocent Smith
when they had a little house on the edge of Croydon. From the gardener’s
tale, with its many small allusions, Inglewood grew certain he had seen the
place. It was one of those corners of town or country that one does not
forget, for it looked like a frontier. The garden hung very high above the
lane, and its end was steep and sharp, like a fortress. Beyond was a roll of
real country, with a white path sprawling across it, and the roots, boles, and
branches of great gray trees writhing and twisting against the sky. But as if
to assert that the lane itself was suburban, were sharply relieved against that
gray and tossing upland a lamp-post painted a peculiar yellow-green and a
red pillar-box that stood exactly at the corner. Inglewood was sure of the
place; he had passed it twenty times in his constitutionals on the bicycle; he
had always dimly felt it was a place where something might occur. But it
gave him quite a shiver to feel that the face of his frightful friend or enemy
Smith might at any time have appeared over the garden bushes above. The
gardener’s account, unlike the curate’s, was quite free from decorative
adjectives, however many he may have uttered privately when writing it.
He simply said that on a particular morning Mr. Smith came out and began
to play about with a rake, as he often did. Sometimes he would tickle the
nose of his eldest child (he had two children); sometimes he would hook the
rake on to the branch of a tree, and hoist himself up with horrible gymnastic
jerks, like those of a giant frog in its final agony. Never, apparently, did he
think of putting the rake to any of its proper uses, and the gardener, in
consequence, treated his actions with coldness and brevity. But the gardener
was certain that on one particular morning in October he (the gardener) had
come round the corner of the house carrying the hose, had seen Mr. Smith
standing on the lawn in a striped red and white jacket (which might have
been his smoking-jacket, but was quite as like a part of his pyjamas), and
had heard him then and there call out to his wife, who was looking out of
Page 117
the bedroom window on to the garden, these decisive and very loud
expressions—
“I won’t stay here any longer. I’ve got another wife and much better
children a long way from here. My other wife’s got redder hair than yours,
and my other garden’s got a much finer situation; and I’m going off to
them.”
With these words, apparently, he sent the rake flying far up into the sky,
higher than many could have shot an arrow, and caught it again. Then he
cleared the hedge at a leap and alighted on his feet down in the lane below,
and set off up the road without even a hat. Much of the picture was
doubtless supplied by Inglewood’s accidental memory of the place. He
could see with his mind’s eye that big bare-headed figure with the ragged
rake swaggering up the crooked woodland road, and leaving lamp-post and
pillar-box behind. But the gardener, on his own account, was quite prepared
to swear to the public confession of bigamy, to the temporary disappearance
of the rake in the sky, and the final disappearance of the man up the road.
Moreover, being a local man, he could swear that, beyond some local
rumours that Smith had embarked on the south-eastern coast, nothing was
known of him again.
This impression was somewhat curiously clinched by Michael Moon in
the few but clear phrases in which he opened the defence upon the third
charge. So far from denying that Smith had fled from Croydon and
disappeared on the Continent, he seemed prepared to prove all this on his
own account. “I hope you are not so insular,” he said, “that you will not
respect the word of a French innkeeper as much as that of an English
gardener. By Mr. Inglewood’s favour we will hear the French innkeeper.”
Before the company had decided the delicate point Inglewood was
already reading the account in question. It was in French. It seemed to them
to run something like this:—
“Sir,—Yes; I am Durobin of Durobin’s Cafe on the sea-front at Gras,
rather north of Dunquerque. I am willing to write all I know of the stranger
out of the sea.
“I have no sympathy with eccentrics or poets. A man of sense looks for
beauty in things deliberately intended to be beautiful, such as a trim flower-
bed or an ivory statuette. One does not permit beauty to pervade one’s
expressions—
“I won’t stay here any longer. I’ve got another wife and much better
children a long way from here. My other wife’s got redder hair than yours,
and my other garden’s got a much finer situation; and I’m going off to
them.”
With these words, apparently, he sent the rake flying far up into the sky,
higher than many could have shot an arrow, and caught it again. Then he
cleared the hedge at a leap and alighted on his feet down in the lane below,
and set off up the road without even a hat. Much of the picture was
doubtless supplied by Inglewood’s accidental memory of the place. He
could see with his mind’s eye that big bare-headed figure with the ragged
rake swaggering up the crooked woodland road, and leaving lamp-post and
pillar-box behind. But the gardener, on his own account, was quite prepared
to swear to the public confession of bigamy, to the temporary disappearance
of the rake in the sky, and the final disappearance of the man up the road.
Moreover, being a local man, he could swear that, beyond some local
rumours that Smith had embarked on the south-eastern coast, nothing was
known of him again.
This impression was somewhat curiously clinched by Michael Moon in
the few but clear phrases in which he opened the defence upon the third
charge. So far from denying that Smith had fled from Croydon and
disappeared on the Continent, he seemed prepared to prove all this on his
own account. “I hope you are not so insular,” he said, “that you will not
respect the word of a French innkeeper as much as that of an English
gardener. By Mr. Inglewood’s favour we will hear the French innkeeper.”
Before the company had decided the delicate point Inglewood was
already reading the account in question. It was in French. It seemed to them
to run something like this:—
“Sir,—Yes; I am Durobin of Durobin’s Cafe on the sea-front at Gras,
rather north of Dunquerque. I am willing to write all I know of the stranger
out of the sea.
“I have no sympathy with eccentrics or poets. A man of sense looks for
beauty in things deliberately intended to be beautiful, such as a trim flower-
bed or an ivory statuette. One does not permit beauty to pervade one’s
Page 118
whole life, just as one does not pave all the roads with ivory or cover all the
fields with geraniums. My faith, but we should miss the onions!
“But whether I read things backwards through my memory, or whether
there are indeed atmospheres of psychology which the eye of science
cannot as yet pierce, it is the humiliating fact that on that particular evening
I felt like a poet—like any little rascal of a poet who drinks absinthe in the
mad Montmartre.
“Positively the sea itself looked like absinthe, green and bitter and
poisonous. I had never known it look so unfamiliar before. In the sky was
that early and stormy darkness that is so depressing to the mind, and the
wind blew shrilly round the little lonely coloured kiosk where they sell the
newspapers, and along the sand-hills by the shore. There I saw a fishing-
boat with a brown sail standing in silently from the sea. It was already quite
close, and out of it clambered a man of monstrous stature, who came
wading to shore with the water not up to his knees, though it would have
reached the hips of many men. He leaned on a long rake or pole, which
looked like a trident, and made him look like a Triton. Wet as he was, and
with strips of seaweed clinging to him, he walked across to my cafe, and,
sitting down at a table outside, asked for cherry brandy, a liqueur which I
keep, but is seldom demanded. Then the monster, with great politeness,
invited me to partake of a vermouth before my dinner, and we fell into
conversation. He had apparently crossed from Kent by a small boat got at a
private bargain because of some odd fancy he had for passing promptly in
an easterly direction, and not waiting for any of the official boats. He was,
he somewhat vaguely explained, looking for a house. When I naturally
asked him where the house was, he answered that he did not know; it was
on an island; it was somewhere to the east; or, as he expressed it with a hazy
and yet impatient gesture, ‘over there.’
“I asked him how, if he did not know the place, he would know it when
he saw it. Here he suddenly ceased to be hazy, and became alarmingly
minute. He gave a description of the house detailed enough for an
auctioneer. I have forgotten nearly all the details except the last two, which
were that the lamp-post was painted green, and that there was a red pillar-
box at the corner.
“‘A red pillar-box!’ I cried in astonishment. ‘Why, the place must be in
England!’
fields with geraniums. My faith, but we should miss the onions!
“But whether I read things backwards through my memory, or whether
there are indeed atmospheres of psychology which the eye of science
cannot as yet pierce, it is the humiliating fact that on that particular evening
I felt like a poet—like any little rascal of a poet who drinks absinthe in the
mad Montmartre.
“Positively the sea itself looked like absinthe, green and bitter and
poisonous. I had never known it look so unfamiliar before. In the sky was
that early and stormy darkness that is so depressing to the mind, and the
wind blew shrilly round the little lonely coloured kiosk where they sell the
newspapers, and along the sand-hills by the shore. There I saw a fishing-
boat with a brown sail standing in silently from the sea. It was already quite
close, and out of it clambered a man of monstrous stature, who came
wading to shore with the water not up to his knees, though it would have
reached the hips of many men. He leaned on a long rake or pole, which
looked like a trident, and made him look like a Triton. Wet as he was, and
with strips of seaweed clinging to him, he walked across to my cafe, and,
sitting down at a table outside, asked for cherry brandy, a liqueur which I
keep, but is seldom demanded. Then the monster, with great politeness,
invited me to partake of a vermouth before my dinner, and we fell into
conversation. He had apparently crossed from Kent by a small boat got at a
private bargain because of some odd fancy he had for passing promptly in
an easterly direction, and not waiting for any of the official boats. He was,
he somewhat vaguely explained, looking for a house. When I naturally
asked him where the house was, he answered that he did not know; it was
on an island; it was somewhere to the east; or, as he expressed it with a hazy
and yet impatient gesture, ‘over there.’
“I asked him how, if he did not know the place, he would know it when
he saw it. Here he suddenly ceased to be hazy, and became alarmingly
minute. He gave a description of the house detailed enough for an
auctioneer. I have forgotten nearly all the details except the last two, which
were that the lamp-post was painted green, and that there was a red pillar-
box at the corner.
“‘A red pillar-box!’ I cried in astonishment. ‘Why, the place must be in
England!’
Page 119
“‘I had forgotten,’ he said, nodding heavily. ‘That is the island’s name.’
“‘But, nom du nom,’ I cried testily, ‘you’ve just come from England, my
boy.’
“‘They SAID it was England,’ said my imbecile, conspiratorially. ‘They
said it was Kent. But Kentish men are such liars one can’t believe anything
they say.’
“‘Monsieur,’ I said, ‘you must pardon me. I am elderly, and the
fumisteries of the young men are beyond me. I go by common sense, or, at
the largest, by that extension of applied common sense called science.’
“‘Science!’ cried the stranger. ‘There is only one good thing science ever
discovered—a good thing, good tidings of great joy— that the world is
round.’
“I told him with civility that his words conveyed no impression to my
intelligence. ‘I mean,’ he said, ‘that going right round the world is the
shortest way to where you are already.’
“‘Is it not even shorter,’ I asked, ‘to stop where you are?’
“‘No, no, no!’ he cried emphatically. ‘That way is long and very weary.
At the end of the world, at the back of the dawn, I shall find the wife I
really married and the house that is really mine. And that house will have a
greener lamp-post and a redder pillar-box. Do you,’ he asked with a sudden
intensity, ‘do you never want to rush out of your house in order to find it?’
“‘No, I think not,’ I replied; ‘reason tells a man from the first to adapt his
desires to the probable supply of life. I remain here, content to fulfil the life
of man. All my interests are here, and most of my friends, and—’
“‘And yet,’ he cried, starting to his almost terrific height, ‘you made the
French Revolution!’
“‘Pardon me,’ I said, ‘I am not quite so elderly. A relative perhaps.’
“‘I mean your sort did!’ exclaimed this personage. ‘Yes, your damned
smug, settled, sensible sort made the French Revolution. Oh! I know some
say it was no good, and you’re just back where you were before. Why, blast
it all, that’s just where we all want to be—back where we were before! That
is revolution—going right round! Every revolution, like a repentance, is a
return.’
“‘But, nom du nom,’ I cried testily, ‘you’ve just come from England, my
boy.’
“‘They SAID it was England,’ said my imbecile, conspiratorially. ‘They
said it was Kent. But Kentish men are such liars one can’t believe anything
they say.’
“‘Monsieur,’ I said, ‘you must pardon me. I am elderly, and the
fumisteries of the young men are beyond me. I go by common sense, or, at
the largest, by that extension of applied common sense called science.’
“‘Science!’ cried the stranger. ‘There is only one good thing science ever
discovered—a good thing, good tidings of great joy— that the world is
round.’
“I told him with civility that his words conveyed no impression to my
intelligence. ‘I mean,’ he said, ‘that going right round the world is the
shortest way to where you are already.’
“‘Is it not even shorter,’ I asked, ‘to stop where you are?’
“‘No, no, no!’ he cried emphatically. ‘That way is long and very weary.
At the end of the world, at the back of the dawn, I shall find the wife I
really married and the house that is really mine. And that house will have a
greener lamp-post and a redder pillar-box. Do you,’ he asked with a sudden
intensity, ‘do you never want to rush out of your house in order to find it?’
“‘No, I think not,’ I replied; ‘reason tells a man from the first to adapt his
desires to the probable supply of life. I remain here, content to fulfil the life
of man. All my interests are here, and most of my friends, and—’
“‘And yet,’ he cried, starting to his almost terrific height, ‘you made the
French Revolution!’
“‘Pardon me,’ I said, ‘I am not quite so elderly. A relative perhaps.’
“‘I mean your sort did!’ exclaimed this personage. ‘Yes, your damned
smug, settled, sensible sort made the French Revolution. Oh! I know some
say it was no good, and you’re just back where you were before. Why, blast
it all, that’s just where we all want to be—back where we were before! That
is revolution—going right round! Every revolution, like a repentance, is a
return.’
Page 120
“He was so excited that I waited till he had taken his seat again, and then
said something indifferent and soothing; but he struck the tiny table with his
colossal fist and went on.
“‘I am going to have a revolution, not a French Revolution, but an
English Revolution. God has given to each tribe its own type of mutiny. The
Frenchmen march against the citadel of the city together; the Englishman
marches to the outskirts of the city, and alone. But I am going to turn the
world upside down, too. I’m going to turn myself upside down. I’m going
to walk upside down in the cursed upsidedownland of the Antipodes, where
trees and men hang head downward in the sky. But my revolution, like
yours, like the earth’s, will end up in the holy, happy place— the celestial,
incredible place—the place where we were before.’
“With these remarks, which can scarcely be reconciled with reason, he
leapt from the seat and strode away into the twilight, swinging his pole and
leaving behind him an excessive payment, which also pointed to some loss
of mental balance. This is all I know of the episode of the man landed from
the fishing-boat, and I hope it may serve the interests of justice.— Accept,
Sir, the assurances of the very high consideration, with which I have the
honour to be your obedient servant, “Jules Durobin.”
“The next document in our dossier,” continued Inglewood, “comes from
the town of Crazok, in the central plains of Russia, and runs as follows:—
“Sir,—My name is Paul Nickolaiovitch: I am the stationmaster at the
station near Crazok. The great trains go by across the plains taking people
to China, but very few people get down at the platform where I have to
watch. This makes my life rather lonely, and I am thrown back much upon
the books I have. But I cannot discuss these very much with my neighbours,
for enlightened ideas have not spread in this part of Russia so much as in
other parts. Many of the peasants round here have never heard of Bernard
Shaw.
“I am a Liberal, and do my best to spread Liberal ideas; but since the
failure of the revolution this has been even more difficult. The
revolutionists committed many acts contrary to the pure principles of
humanitarianism, with which indeed, owing to the scarcity of books, they
were ill acquainted. I did not approve of these cruel acts, though provoked
by the tyranny of the government; but now there is a tendency to reproach
said something indifferent and soothing; but he struck the tiny table with his
colossal fist and went on.
“‘I am going to have a revolution, not a French Revolution, but an
English Revolution. God has given to each tribe its own type of mutiny. The
Frenchmen march against the citadel of the city together; the Englishman
marches to the outskirts of the city, and alone. But I am going to turn the
world upside down, too. I’m going to turn myself upside down. I’m going
to walk upside down in the cursed upsidedownland of the Antipodes, where
trees and men hang head downward in the sky. But my revolution, like
yours, like the earth’s, will end up in the holy, happy place— the celestial,
incredible place—the place where we were before.’
“With these remarks, which can scarcely be reconciled with reason, he
leapt from the seat and strode away into the twilight, swinging his pole and
leaving behind him an excessive payment, which also pointed to some loss
of mental balance. This is all I know of the episode of the man landed from
the fishing-boat, and I hope it may serve the interests of justice.— Accept,
Sir, the assurances of the very high consideration, with which I have the
honour to be your obedient servant, “Jules Durobin.”
“The next document in our dossier,” continued Inglewood, “comes from
the town of Crazok, in the central plains of Russia, and runs as follows:—
“Sir,—My name is Paul Nickolaiovitch: I am the stationmaster at the
station near Crazok. The great trains go by across the plains taking people
to China, but very few people get down at the platform where I have to
watch. This makes my life rather lonely, and I am thrown back much upon
the books I have. But I cannot discuss these very much with my neighbours,
for enlightened ideas have not spread in this part of Russia so much as in
other parts. Many of the peasants round here have never heard of Bernard
Shaw.
“I am a Liberal, and do my best to spread Liberal ideas; but since the
failure of the revolution this has been even more difficult. The
revolutionists committed many acts contrary to the pure principles of
humanitarianism, with which indeed, owing to the scarcity of books, they
were ill acquainted. I did not approve of these cruel acts, though provoked
by the tyranny of the government; but now there is a tendency to reproach
Page 121
all Intelligents with the memory of them. This is very unfortunate for
Intelligents.
“It was when the railway strike was almost over, and a few trains came
through at long intervals, that I stood one day watching a train that had
come in. Only one person got out of the train, far away up at the other end
of it, for it was a very long train. It was evening, with a cold, greenish sky.
A little snow had fallen, but not enough to whiten the plain, which stretched
away a sort of sad purple in all directions, save where the flat tops of some
distant tablelands caught the evening light like lakes. As the solitary man
came stamping along on the thin snow by the train he grew larger and
larger; I thought I had never seen so large a man. But he looked even taller
than he was, I think, because his shoulders were very big and his head
comparatively little. From the big shoulders hung a tattered old jacket,
striped dull red and dirty white, very thin for the winter, and one hand
rested on a huge pole such as peasants rake in weeds with to burn them.
“Before he had traversed the full length of the train he was entangled in
one of those knots of rowdies that were the embers of the extinct revolution,
though they mostly disgraced themselves upon the government side. I was
just moving to his assistance, when he whirled up his rake and laid out right
and left with such energy that he came through them without scathe and
strode right up to me, leaving them staggered and really astonished.
“Yet when he reached me, after so abrupt an assertion of his aim, he
could only say rather dubiously in French that he wanted a house.
“‘There are not many houses to be had round here,’ I answered in the
same language, ‘the district has been very disturbed. A revolution, as you
know, has recently been suppressed. Any further building—’
“‘Oh! I don’t mean that,’ he cried; ‘I mean a real house—a live house. It
really is a live house, for it runs away from me.’
“‘I am ashamed to say that something in his phrase or gesture moved me
profoundly. We Russians are brought up in an atmosphere of folk-lore, and
its unfortunate effects can still be seen in the bright colours of the children’s
dolls and of the ikons. For an instant the idea of a house running away from
a man gave me pleasure, for the enlightenment of man moves slowly.
“‘Have you no other house of your own?’ I asked.
Intelligents.
“It was when the railway strike was almost over, and a few trains came
through at long intervals, that I stood one day watching a train that had
come in. Only one person got out of the train, far away up at the other end
of it, for it was a very long train. It was evening, with a cold, greenish sky.
A little snow had fallen, but not enough to whiten the plain, which stretched
away a sort of sad purple in all directions, save where the flat tops of some
distant tablelands caught the evening light like lakes. As the solitary man
came stamping along on the thin snow by the train he grew larger and
larger; I thought I had never seen so large a man. But he looked even taller
than he was, I think, because his shoulders were very big and his head
comparatively little. From the big shoulders hung a tattered old jacket,
striped dull red and dirty white, very thin for the winter, and one hand
rested on a huge pole such as peasants rake in weeds with to burn them.
“Before he had traversed the full length of the train he was entangled in
one of those knots of rowdies that were the embers of the extinct revolution,
though they mostly disgraced themselves upon the government side. I was
just moving to his assistance, when he whirled up his rake and laid out right
and left with such energy that he came through them without scathe and
strode right up to me, leaving them staggered and really astonished.
“Yet when he reached me, after so abrupt an assertion of his aim, he
could only say rather dubiously in French that he wanted a house.
“‘There are not many houses to be had round here,’ I answered in the
same language, ‘the district has been very disturbed. A revolution, as you
know, has recently been suppressed. Any further building—’
“‘Oh! I don’t mean that,’ he cried; ‘I mean a real house—a live house. It
really is a live house, for it runs away from me.’
“‘I am ashamed to say that something in his phrase or gesture moved me
profoundly. We Russians are brought up in an atmosphere of folk-lore, and
its unfortunate effects can still be seen in the bright colours of the children’s
dolls and of the ikons. For an instant the idea of a house running away from
a man gave me pleasure, for the enlightenment of man moves slowly.
“‘Have you no other house of your own?’ I asked.
Page 122
“‘I have left it,’ he said very sadly. ‘It was not the house that grew dull,
but I that grew dull in it. My wife was better than all women, and yet I
could not feel it.’
“‘And so,’ I said with sympathy, ‘you walked straight out of the front
door, like a masculine Nora.’
“‘Nora?’ he inquired politely, apparently supposing it to be a Russian
word.
“‘I mean Nora in “The Doll’s House,”’ I replied.
“At this he looked very much astonished, and I knew he was an
Englishman; for Englishmen always think that Russians study nothing but
‘ukases.’
“‘The Doll’s House!’ he cried vehemently; ‘why, that is just where Ibsen
was so wrong! Why, the whole aim of a house is to be a doll’s house. Don’t
you remember, when you were a child, how those little windows WERE
windows, while the big windows weren’t. A child has a doll’s house, and
shrieks when a front door opens inwards. A banker has a real house, yet
how numerous are the bankers who fail to emit the faintest shriek when
their real front doors open inwards.’
“Something from the folk-lore of my infancy still kept me foolishly
silent; and before I could speak, the Englishman had leaned over and was
saying in a sort of loud whisper, ‘I have found out how to make a big thing
small. I have found out how to turn a house into a doll’s house. Get a long
way off it: God lets us turn all things into toys by his great gift of distance.
Once let me see my old brick house standing up quite little against the
horizon, and I shall want to go back to it again. I shall see the funny little
toy lamp-post painted green against the gate, and all the dear little people
like dolls looking out of the window. For the windows really open in my
doll’s house.’
“‘But why?’ I asked, ‘should you wish to return to that particular doll’s
house? Having taken, like Nora, the bold step against convention, having
made yourself in the conventional sense disreputable, having dared to be
free, why should you not take advantage of your freedom? As the greatest
modern writers have pointed out, what you called your marriage was only
your mood. You have a right to leave it all behind, like the clippings of your
hair or the parings of your nails. Having once escaped, you have the world
but I that grew dull in it. My wife was better than all women, and yet I
could not feel it.’
“‘And so,’ I said with sympathy, ‘you walked straight out of the front
door, like a masculine Nora.’
“‘Nora?’ he inquired politely, apparently supposing it to be a Russian
word.
“‘I mean Nora in “The Doll’s House,”’ I replied.
“At this he looked very much astonished, and I knew he was an
Englishman; for Englishmen always think that Russians study nothing but
‘ukases.’
“‘The Doll’s House!’ he cried vehemently; ‘why, that is just where Ibsen
was so wrong! Why, the whole aim of a house is to be a doll’s house. Don’t
you remember, when you were a child, how those little windows WERE
windows, while the big windows weren’t. A child has a doll’s house, and
shrieks when a front door opens inwards. A banker has a real house, yet
how numerous are the bankers who fail to emit the faintest shriek when
their real front doors open inwards.’
“Something from the folk-lore of my infancy still kept me foolishly
silent; and before I could speak, the Englishman had leaned over and was
saying in a sort of loud whisper, ‘I have found out how to make a big thing
small. I have found out how to turn a house into a doll’s house. Get a long
way off it: God lets us turn all things into toys by his great gift of distance.
Once let me see my old brick house standing up quite little against the
horizon, and I shall want to go back to it again. I shall see the funny little
toy lamp-post painted green against the gate, and all the dear little people
like dolls looking out of the window. For the windows really open in my
doll’s house.’
“‘But why?’ I asked, ‘should you wish to return to that particular doll’s
house? Having taken, like Nora, the bold step against convention, having
made yourself in the conventional sense disreputable, having dared to be
free, why should you not take advantage of your freedom? As the greatest
modern writers have pointed out, what you called your marriage was only
your mood. You have a right to leave it all behind, like the clippings of your
hair or the parings of your nails. Having once escaped, you have the world
Page 123
before you. Though the words may seem strange to you, you are free in
Russia.’
“He sat with his dreamy eyes on the dark circles of the plains, where the
only moving thing was the long and labouring trail of smoke out of the
railway engine, violet in tint, volcanic in outline, the one hot and heavy
cloud of that cold clear evening of pale green.
“‘Yes,’ he said with a huge sigh, ‘I am free in Russia. You are right. I
could really walk into that town over there and have love all over again, and
perhaps marry some beautiful woman and begin again, and nobody could
ever find me. Yes, you have certainly convinced me of something.’
“His tone was so queer and mystical that I felt impelled to ask him what
he meant, and of what exactly I had convinced him.
“‘You have convinced me,’ he said with the same dreamy eye, ‘why it is
really wicked and dangerous for a man to run away from his wife.’
“‘And why is it dangerous?’ I inquired.
“‘Why, because nobody can find him,’ answered this odd person, ‘and we
all want to be found.’
“‘The most original modern thinkers,’ I remarked, ‘Ibsen, Gorki,
Nietzsche, Shaw, would all rather say that what we want most is to be lost:
to find ourselves in untrodden paths, and to do unprecedented things: to
break with the past and belong to the future.’
“He rose to his whole height somewhat sleepily, and looked round on
what was, I confess, a somewhat desolate scene—the dark purple plains, the
neglected railroad, the few ragged knots of malcontents. ‘I shall not find the
house here,’ he said. ‘It is still eastward— further and further eastward.’
“Then he turned upon me with something like fury, and struck the foot of
his pole upon the frozen earth.
“‘And if I do go back to my country,’ he cried, ‘I may be locked up in a
madhouse before I reach my own house. I have been a bit unconventional in
my time! Why, Nietzsche stood in a row of ramrods in the silly old Prussian
army, and Shaw takes temperance beverages in the suburbs; but the things I
do are unprecedented things. This round road I am treading is an untrodden
path. I do believe in breaking out; I am a revolutionist. But don’t you see
that all these real leaps and destructions and escapes are only attempts to get
back to Eden— to something we have had, to something we at least have
Russia.’
“He sat with his dreamy eyes on the dark circles of the plains, where the
only moving thing was the long and labouring trail of smoke out of the
railway engine, violet in tint, volcanic in outline, the one hot and heavy
cloud of that cold clear evening of pale green.
“‘Yes,’ he said with a huge sigh, ‘I am free in Russia. You are right. I
could really walk into that town over there and have love all over again, and
perhaps marry some beautiful woman and begin again, and nobody could
ever find me. Yes, you have certainly convinced me of something.’
“His tone was so queer and mystical that I felt impelled to ask him what
he meant, and of what exactly I had convinced him.
“‘You have convinced me,’ he said with the same dreamy eye, ‘why it is
really wicked and dangerous for a man to run away from his wife.’
“‘And why is it dangerous?’ I inquired.
“‘Why, because nobody can find him,’ answered this odd person, ‘and we
all want to be found.’
“‘The most original modern thinkers,’ I remarked, ‘Ibsen, Gorki,
Nietzsche, Shaw, would all rather say that what we want most is to be lost:
to find ourselves in untrodden paths, and to do unprecedented things: to
break with the past and belong to the future.’
“He rose to his whole height somewhat sleepily, and looked round on
what was, I confess, a somewhat desolate scene—the dark purple plains, the
neglected railroad, the few ragged knots of malcontents. ‘I shall not find the
house here,’ he said. ‘It is still eastward— further and further eastward.’
“Then he turned upon me with something like fury, and struck the foot of
his pole upon the frozen earth.
“‘And if I do go back to my country,’ he cried, ‘I may be locked up in a
madhouse before I reach my own house. I have been a bit unconventional in
my time! Why, Nietzsche stood in a row of ramrods in the silly old Prussian
army, and Shaw takes temperance beverages in the suburbs; but the things I
do are unprecedented things. This round road I am treading is an untrodden
path. I do believe in breaking out; I am a revolutionist. But don’t you see
that all these real leaps and destructions and escapes are only attempts to get
back to Eden— to something we have had, to something we at least have
Page 124
heard of? Don’t you see one only breaks the fence or shoots the moon in
order to get HOME?’
“‘No,’ I answered after due reflection, ‘I don’t think I should accept that.’
“‘Ah,’ he said with a sort of a sigh, ‘then you have explained a second
thing to me.’
“‘What do you mean?’ I asked; ‘what thing?’
“‘Why your revolution has failed,’ he said; and walking across quite
suddenly to the train he got into it just as it was steaming away at last. And
as I saw the long snaky tail of it disappear along the darkening flats.
“I saw no more of him. But though his views were adverse to the best
advanced thought, he struck me as an interesting person: I should like to
find out if he has produced any literary works.—Yours, etc., “Paul
Nickolaiovitch.”
There was something in this odd set of glimpses into foreign lives which
kept the absurd tribunal quieter than it had hitherto been, and it was again
without interruption that Inglewood opened another paper upon his pile.
“The Court will be indulgent,” he said, “if the next note lacks the special
ceremonies of our letter-writing. It is ceremonious enough in its own way:
—
“The Celestial Principles are permanent: Greeting.—I am Wong-Hi, and I
tend the temple of all the ancestors of my family in the forest of Fu. The
man that broke through the sky and came to me said that it must be very
dull, but I showed him the wrongness of his thought. I am indeed in one
place, for my uncle took me to this temple when I was a boy, and in this I
shall doubtless die. But if a man remain in one place he shall see that the
place changes. The pagoda of my temple stands up silently out of all the
trees, like a yellow pagoda above many green pagodas. But the skies are
sometimes blue like porcelain, and sometimes green like jade, and
sometimes red like garnet. But the night is always ebony and always
returns, said the Emperor Ho.
“The sky-breaker came at evening very suddenly, for I had hardly seen
any stirring in the tops of the green trees over which I look as over a sea,
when I go to the top of the temple at morning. And yet when he came, it
was as if an elephant had strayed from the armies of the great kings of
order to get HOME?’
“‘No,’ I answered after due reflection, ‘I don’t think I should accept that.’
“‘Ah,’ he said with a sort of a sigh, ‘then you have explained a second
thing to me.’
“‘What do you mean?’ I asked; ‘what thing?’
“‘Why your revolution has failed,’ he said; and walking across quite
suddenly to the train he got into it just as it was steaming away at last. And
as I saw the long snaky tail of it disappear along the darkening flats.
“I saw no more of him. But though his views were adverse to the best
advanced thought, he struck me as an interesting person: I should like to
find out if he has produced any literary works.—Yours, etc., “Paul
Nickolaiovitch.”
There was something in this odd set of glimpses into foreign lives which
kept the absurd tribunal quieter than it had hitherto been, and it was again
without interruption that Inglewood opened another paper upon his pile.
“The Court will be indulgent,” he said, “if the next note lacks the special
ceremonies of our letter-writing. It is ceremonious enough in its own way:
—
“The Celestial Principles are permanent: Greeting.—I am Wong-Hi, and I
tend the temple of all the ancestors of my family in the forest of Fu. The
man that broke through the sky and came to me said that it must be very
dull, but I showed him the wrongness of his thought. I am indeed in one
place, for my uncle took me to this temple when I was a boy, and in this I
shall doubtless die. But if a man remain in one place he shall see that the
place changes. The pagoda of my temple stands up silently out of all the
trees, like a yellow pagoda above many green pagodas. But the skies are
sometimes blue like porcelain, and sometimes green like jade, and
sometimes red like garnet. But the night is always ebony and always
returns, said the Emperor Ho.
“The sky-breaker came at evening very suddenly, for I had hardly seen
any stirring in the tops of the green trees over which I look as over a sea,
when I go to the top of the temple at morning. And yet when he came, it
was as if an elephant had strayed from the armies of the great kings of
Page 125
India. For palms snapped, and bamboos broke, and there came forth in the
sunshine before the temple one taller than the sons of men.
“Strips of red and white hung about him like ribbons of a carnival, and he
carried a pole with a row of teeth on it like the teeth of a dragon. His face
was white and discomposed, after the fashion of the foreigners, so that they
look like dead men filled with devils; and he spoke our speech brokenly.
“He said to me, ‘This is only a temple; I am trying to find a house.’ And
then he told me with indelicate haste that the lamp outside his house was
green, and that there was a red post at the corner of it.
“‘I have not seen your house nor any houses,’ I answered. ‘I dwell in this
temple and serve the gods.’
“‘Do you believe in the gods?’ he asked with hunger in his eyes, like the
hunger of dogs. And this seemed to me a strange question to ask, for what
should a man do except what men have done?
“‘My Lord,’ I said, ‘it must be good for men to hold up their hands even
if the skies are empty. For if there are gods, they will be pleased, and if
there are none, then there are none to be displeased. Sometimes the skies
are gold and sometimes porphyry and sometimes ebony, but the trees and
the temple stand still under it all. So the great Confucius taught us that if we
do always the same things with our hands and our feet as do the wise beasts
and birds, with our heads we may think many things: yes, my Lord, and
doubt many things. So long as men offer rice at the right season, and kindle
lanterns at the right hour, it matters little whether there be gods or no. For
these things are not to appease gods, but to appease men.’
“He came yet closer to me, so that he seemed enormous; yet his look was
very gentle.
“‘Break your temple,’ he said, ‘and your gods will be freed.’
“And I, smiling at his simplicity, answered: ‘And so, if there be no gods,
I shall have nothing but a broken temple.’
“And at this, that giant from whom the light of reason was withheld
threw out his mighty arms and asked me to forgive him. And when I asked
him for what he should be forgiven he answered: ‘For being right.’
“‘Your idols and emperors are so old and wise and satisfying,’ he cried,
‘it is a shame that they should be wrong. We are so vulgar and violent, we
sunshine before the temple one taller than the sons of men.
“Strips of red and white hung about him like ribbons of a carnival, and he
carried a pole with a row of teeth on it like the teeth of a dragon. His face
was white and discomposed, after the fashion of the foreigners, so that they
look like dead men filled with devils; and he spoke our speech brokenly.
“He said to me, ‘This is only a temple; I am trying to find a house.’ And
then he told me with indelicate haste that the lamp outside his house was
green, and that there was a red post at the corner of it.
“‘I have not seen your house nor any houses,’ I answered. ‘I dwell in this
temple and serve the gods.’
“‘Do you believe in the gods?’ he asked with hunger in his eyes, like the
hunger of dogs. And this seemed to me a strange question to ask, for what
should a man do except what men have done?
“‘My Lord,’ I said, ‘it must be good for men to hold up their hands even
if the skies are empty. For if there are gods, they will be pleased, and if
there are none, then there are none to be displeased. Sometimes the skies
are gold and sometimes porphyry and sometimes ebony, but the trees and
the temple stand still under it all. So the great Confucius taught us that if we
do always the same things with our hands and our feet as do the wise beasts
and birds, with our heads we may think many things: yes, my Lord, and
doubt many things. So long as men offer rice at the right season, and kindle
lanterns at the right hour, it matters little whether there be gods or no. For
these things are not to appease gods, but to appease men.’
“He came yet closer to me, so that he seemed enormous; yet his look was
very gentle.
“‘Break your temple,’ he said, ‘and your gods will be freed.’
“And I, smiling at his simplicity, answered: ‘And so, if there be no gods,
I shall have nothing but a broken temple.’
“And at this, that giant from whom the light of reason was withheld
threw out his mighty arms and asked me to forgive him. And when I asked
him for what he should be forgiven he answered: ‘For being right.’
“‘Your idols and emperors are so old and wise and satisfying,’ he cried,
‘it is a shame that they should be wrong. We are so vulgar and violent, we
Page 126
have done you so many iniquities— it is a shame we should be right after
all.’
“And I, still enduring his harmlessness, asked him why he thought that he
and his people were right.
“And he answered: ‘We are right because we are bound where men
should be bound, and free where men should be free. We are right because
we doubt and destroy laws and customs— but we do not doubt our own
right to destroy them. For you live by customs, but we live by creeds.
Behold me! In my country I am called Smip. My country is abandoned, my
name is defiled, because I pursue around the world what really belongs to
me. You are steadfast as the trees because you do not believe. I am as fickle
as the tempest because I do believe. I do believe in my own house, which I
shall find again. And at the last remaineth the green lantern and the red
post.’
“I said to him: ‘At the last remaineth only wisdom.’
“But even as I said the word he uttered a horrible shout, and rushing
forward disappeared among the trees. I have not seen this man again nor
any other man. The virtues of the wise are of fine brass. “Wong-Hi.”
“The next letter I have to read,” proceeded Arthur Inglewood, “will
probably make clear the nature of our client’s curious but innocent
experiment. It is dated from a mountain village in California, and runs as
follows:—
“Sir,—A person answering to the rather extraordinary description
required certainly went, some time ago, over the high pass of the Sierras on
which I live and of which I am probably the sole stationary inhabitant. I
keep a rudimentary tavern, rather ruder than a hut, on the very top of this
specially steep and threatening pass. My name is Louis Hara, and the very
name may puzzle you about my nationality. Well, it puzzles me a great deal.
When one has been for fifteen years without society it is hard to have
patriotism; and where there is not even a hamlet it is difficult to invent a
nation. My father was an Irishman of the fiercest and most free-shooting of
the old Californian kind. My mother was a Spaniard, proud of descent from
the old Spanish families round San Francisco, yet accused for all that of
some admixture of Red Indian blood. I was well educated and fond of
music and books. But, like many other hybrids, I was too good or too bad
for the world; and after attempting many things I was glad enough to get a
all.’
“And I, still enduring his harmlessness, asked him why he thought that he
and his people were right.
“And he answered: ‘We are right because we are bound where men
should be bound, and free where men should be free. We are right because
we doubt and destroy laws and customs— but we do not doubt our own
right to destroy them. For you live by customs, but we live by creeds.
Behold me! In my country I am called Smip. My country is abandoned, my
name is defiled, because I pursue around the world what really belongs to
me. You are steadfast as the trees because you do not believe. I am as fickle
as the tempest because I do believe. I do believe in my own house, which I
shall find again. And at the last remaineth the green lantern and the red
post.’
“I said to him: ‘At the last remaineth only wisdom.’
“But even as I said the word he uttered a horrible shout, and rushing
forward disappeared among the trees. I have not seen this man again nor
any other man. The virtues of the wise are of fine brass. “Wong-Hi.”
“The next letter I have to read,” proceeded Arthur Inglewood, “will
probably make clear the nature of our client’s curious but innocent
experiment. It is dated from a mountain village in California, and runs as
follows:—
“Sir,—A person answering to the rather extraordinary description
required certainly went, some time ago, over the high pass of the Sierras on
which I live and of which I am probably the sole stationary inhabitant. I
keep a rudimentary tavern, rather ruder than a hut, on the very top of this
specially steep and threatening pass. My name is Louis Hara, and the very
name may puzzle you about my nationality. Well, it puzzles me a great deal.
When one has been for fifteen years without society it is hard to have
patriotism; and where there is not even a hamlet it is difficult to invent a
nation. My father was an Irishman of the fiercest and most free-shooting of
the old Californian kind. My mother was a Spaniard, proud of descent from
the old Spanish families round San Francisco, yet accused for all that of
some admixture of Red Indian blood. I was well educated and fond of
music and books. But, like many other hybrids, I was too good or too bad
for the world; and after attempting many things I was glad enough to get a
Page 127
sufficient though a lonely living in this little cabaret in the mountains. In my
solitude I fell into many of the ways of a savage. Like an Eskimo, I was
shapeless in winter; like a Red Indian, I wore in hot summers nothing but a
pair of leather trousers, with a great straw hat as big as a parasol to defend
me from the sun. I had a bowie knife at my belt and a long gun under my
arm; and I dare say I produced a pretty wild impression on the few
peaceable travellers that could climb up to my place. But I promise you I
never looked as mad as that man did. Compared with him I was Fifth
Avenue.
“I dare say that living under the very top of the Sierras has an odd effect
on the mind; one tends to think of those lonely rocks not as peaks coming to
a point, but rather as pillars holding up heaven itself. Straight cliffs sail up
and away beyond the hope of the eagles; cliffs so tall that they seem to
attract the stars and collect them as sea-crags collect a mere glitter of
phosphorous. These terraces and towers of rock do not, like smaller crests,
seem to be the end of the world. Rather they seem to be its awful beginning:
its huge foundations. We could almost fancy the mountain branching out
above us like a tree of stone, and carrying all those cosmic lights like a
candelabrum. For just as the peaks failed us, soaring impossibly far, so the
stars crowded us (as it seemed), coming impossibly near. The spheres burst
about us more like thunderbolts hurled at the earth than planets circling
placidly about it.
“All this may have driven me mad; I am not sure. I know there is one
angle of the road down the pass where the rock leans out a little, and on
windy nights I seem to hear it clashing overhead with other rocks— yes,
city against city and citadel against citadel, far up into the night. It was on
such an evening that the strange man struggled up the pass. Broadly
speaking, only strange men did struggle up the pass. But I had never seen
one like this one before.
“He carried (I cannot conceive why) a long, dilapidated garden rake, all
bearded and bedraggled with grasses, so that it looked like the ensign of
some old barbarian tribe. His hair, which was as long and rank as the grass,
hung down below his huge shoulders; and such clothes as clung about him
were rags and tongues of red and yellow, so that he had the air of being
dressed like an Indian in feathers or autumn leaves. The rake or pitchfork,
or whatever it was, he used sometimes as an alpenstock, sometimes (I was
solitude I fell into many of the ways of a savage. Like an Eskimo, I was
shapeless in winter; like a Red Indian, I wore in hot summers nothing but a
pair of leather trousers, with a great straw hat as big as a parasol to defend
me from the sun. I had a bowie knife at my belt and a long gun under my
arm; and I dare say I produced a pretty wild impression on the few
peaceable travellers that could climb up to my place. But I promise you I
never looked as mad as that man did. Compared with him I was Fifth
Avenue.
“I dare say that living under the very top of the Sierras has an odd effect
on the mind; one tends to think of those lonely rocks not as peaks coming to
a point, but rather as pillars holding up heaven itself. Straight cliffs sail up
and away beyond the hope of the eagles; cliffs so tall that they seem to
attract the stars and collect them as sea-crags collect a mere glitter of
phosphorous. These terraces and towers of rock do not, like smaller crests,
seem to be the end of the world. Rather they seem to be its awful beginning:
its huge foundations. We could almost fancy the mountain branching out
above us like a tree of stone, and carrying all those cosmic lights like a
candelabrum. For just as the peaks failed us, soaring impossibly far, so the
stars crowded us (as it seemed), coming impossibly near. The spheres burst
about us more like thunderbolts hurled at the earth than planets circling
placidly about it.
“All this may have driven me mad; I am not sure. I know there is one
angle of the road down the pass where the rock leans out a little, and on
windy nights I seem to hear it clashing overhead with other rocks— yes,
city against city and citadel against citadel, far up into the night. It was on
such an evening that the strange man struggled up the pass. Broadly
speaking, only strange men did struggle up the pass. But I had never seen
one like this one before.
“He carried (I cannot conceive why) a long, dilapidated garden rake, all
bearded and bedraggled with grasses, so that it looked like the ensign of
some old barbarian tribe. His hair, which was as long and rank as the grass,
hung down below his huge shoulders; and such clothes as clung about him
were rags and tongues of red and yellow, so that he had the air of being
dressed like an Indian in feathers or autumn leaves. The rake or pitchfork,
or whatever it was, he used sometimes as an alpenstock, sometimes (I was
Page 128
told) as a weapon. I do not know why he should have used it as a weapon,
for he had, and afterwards showed me, an excellent six-shooter in his
pocket. ‘But THAT,’ he said, ‘I use only for peaceful purposes.’ I have no
notion what he meant.
“He sat down on the rough bench outside my inn and drank some wine
from the vineyards below, sighing with ecstasy over it like one who had
travelled long among alien, cruel things and found at last something that he
knew. Then he sat staring rather foolishly at the rude lantern of lead and
coloured glass that hangs over my door. It is old, but of no value; my
grandmother gave it to me long ago: she was devout, and it happens that the
glass is painted with a crude picture of Bethlehem and the Wise Men and
the Star. He seemed so mesmerized with the transparent glow of Our Lady’s
blue gown and the big gold star behind, that he led me also to look at the
thing, which I had not done for fourteen years.
“Then he slowly withdrew his eyes from this and looked out eastward
where the road fell away below us. The sunset sky was a vault of rich
velvet, fading away into mauve and silver round the edges of the dark
mountain amphitheatre; and between us and the ravine below rose up out of
the deeps and went up into the heights the straight solitary rock we call
Green Finger. Of a queer volcanic colour, and wrinkled all over with what
looks undecipherable writing, it hung there like a Babylonian pillar or
needle.
“The man silently stretched out his rake in that direction, and before he
spoke I knew what he meant. Beyond the great green rock in the purple sky
hung a single star.
“‘A star in the east,’ he said in a strange hoarse voice like one of our
ancient eagles’. ‘The wise men followed the star and found the house. But if
I followed the star, should I find the house?’
“‘It depends perhaps,’ I said, smiling, ‘on whether you are a wise man.’ I
refrained from adding that he certainly didn’t look it.
“‘You may judge for yourself,’ he answered. ‘I am a man who left his
own house because he could no longer bear to be away from it.’
“‘It certainly sounds paradoxical,’ I said.
“‘I heard my wife and children talking and saw them moving about the
room,’ he continued, ‘and all the time I knew they were walking and talking
for he had, and afterwards showed me, an excellent six-shooter in his
pocket. ‘But THAT,’ he said, ‘I use only for peaceful purposes.’ I have no
notion what he meant.
“He sat down on the rough bench outside my inn and drank some wine
from the vineyards below, sighing with ecstasy over it like one who had
travelled long among alien, cruel things and found at last something that he
knew. Then he sat staring rather foolishly at the rude lantern of lead and
coloured glass that hangs over my door. It is old, but of no value; my
grandmother gave it to me long ago: she was devout, and it happens that the
glass is painted with a crude picture of Bethlehem and the Wise Men and
the Star. He seemed so mesmerized with the transparent glow of Our Lady’s
blue gown and the big gold star behind, that he led me also to look at the
thing, which I had not done for fourteen years.
“Then he slowly withdrew his eyes from this and looked out eastward
where the road fell away below us. The sunset sky was a vault of rich
velvet, fading away into mauve and silver round the edges of the dark
mountain amphitheatre; and between us and the ravine below rose up out of
the deeps and went up into the heights the straight solitary rock we call
Green Finger. Of a queer volcanic colour, and wrinkled all over with what
looks undecipherable writing, it hung there like a Babylonian pillar or
needle.
“The man silently stretched out his rake in that direction, and before he
spoke I knew what he meant. Beyond the great green rock in the purple sky
hung a single star.
“‘A star in the east,’ he said in a strange hoarse voice like one of our
ancient eagles’. ‘The wise men followed the star and found the house. But if
I followed the star, should I find the house?’
“‘It depends perhaps,’ I said, smiling, ‘on whether you are a wise man.’ I
refrained from adding that he certainly didn’t look it.
“‘You may judge for yourself,’ he answered. ‘I am a man who left his
own house because he could no longer bear to be away from it.’
“‘It certainly sounds paradoxical,’ I said.
“‘I heard my wife and children talking and saw them moving about the
room,’ he continued, ‘and all the time I knew they were walking and talking
Page 129
in another house thousands of miles away, under the light of different skies,
and beyond the series of the seas. I loved them with a devouring love,
because they seemed not only distant but unattainable. Never did human
creatures seem so dear and so desirable: but I seemed like a cold ghost;
therefore I cast off their dust from my feet for a testimony. Nay, I did more.
I spurned the world under my feet so that it swung full circle like a
treadmill.’
“‘Do you really mean,’ I cried, ‘that you have come right round the
world? Your speech is English, yet you are coming from the west.’
“‘My pilgrimage is not yet accomplished,’ he replied sadly. ‘I have
become a pilgrim to cure myself of being an exile.’
“Something in the word ‘pilgrim’ awoke down in the roots of my ruinous
experience memories of what my fathers had felt about the world, and of
something from whence I came. I looked again at the little pictured lantern
at which I had not looked for fourteen years.
“‘My grandmother,’ I said in a low tone, ‘would have said that we were
all in exile, and that no earthly house could cure the holy home-sickness
that forbids us rest.’
“He was silent a long while, and watched a single eagle drift out beyond
the Green Finger into the darkening void.
“Then he said, ‘I think your grandmother was right,’ and stood up leaning
on his grassy pole. ‘I think that must be the reason,’ he said—‘the secret of
this life of man, so ecstatic and so unappeased. But I think there is more to
be said. I think God has given us the love of special places, of a hearth and
of a native land, for a good reason.’
“‘I dare say,’ I said. ‘What reason?’
“‘Because otherwise,’ he said, pointing his pole out at the sky and the
abyss, ‘we might worship that.’
“‘What do you mean?’ I demanded.
“‘Eternity,’ he said in his harsh voice, ‘the largest of the idols— the
mightiest of the rivals of God.’
“‘You mean pantheism and infinity and all that,’ I suggested.
“‘I mean,’ he said with increasing vehemence, ‘that if there be a house
for me in heaven it will either have a green lamp-post and a hedge, or
and beyond the series of the seas. I loved them with a devouring love,
because they seemed not only distant but unattainable. Never did human
creatures seem so dear and so desirable: but I seemed like a cold ghost;
therefore I cast off their dust from my feet for a testimony. Nay, I did more.
I spurned the world under my feet so that it swung full circle like a
treadmill.’
“‘Do you really mean,’ I cried, ‘that you have come right round the
world? Your speech is English, yet you are coming from the west.’
“‘My pilgrimage is not yet accomplished,’ he replied sadly. ‘I have
become a pilgrim to cure myself of being an exile.’
“Something in the word ‘pilgrim’ awoke down in the roots of my ruinous
experience memories of what my fathers had felt about the world, and of
something from whence I came. I looked again at the little pictured lantern
at which I had not looked for fourteen years.
“‘My grandmother,’ I said in a low tone, ‘would have said that we were
all in exile, and that no earthly house could cure the holy home-sickness
that forbids us rest.’
“He was silent a long while, and watched a single eagle drift out beyond
the Green Finger into the darkening void.
“Then he said, ‘I think your grandmother was right,’ and stood up leaning
on his grassy pole. ‘I think that must be the reason,’ he said—‘the secret of
this life of man, so ecstatic and so unappeased. But I think there is more to
be said. I think God has given us the love of special places, of a hearth and
of a native land, for a good reason.’
“‘I dare say,’ I said. ‘What reason?’
“‘Because otherwise,’ he said, pointing his pole out at the sky and the
abyss, ‘we might worship that.’
“‘What do you mean?’ I demanded.
“‘Eternity,’ he said in his harsh voice, ‘the largest of the idols— the
mightiest of the rivals of God.’
“‘You mean pantheism and infinity and all that,’ I suggested.
“‘I mean,’ he said with increasing vehemence, ‘that if there be a house
for me in heaven it will either have a green lamp-post and a hedge, or
Page 130
something quite as positive and personal as a green lamp-post and a hedge.
I mean that God bade me love one spot and serve it, and do all things
however wild in praise of it, so that this one spot might be a witness against
all the infinities and the sophistries, that Paradise is somewhere and not
anywhere, is something and not anything. And I would not be so very much
surprised if the house in heaven had a real green lamp-post after all.’
“With which he shouldered his pole and went striding down the perilous
paths below, and left me alone with the eagles. But since he went a fever of
homelessness will often shake me. I am troubled by rainy meadows and
mud cabins that I have never seen; and I wonder whether America will
endure.— Yours faithfully, Louis Hara.”
After a short silence Inglewood said: “And, finally, we desire to put in as
evidence the following document:—
“This is to say that I am Ruth Davis, and have been housemaid to Mrs. I.
Smith at ‘The Laurels’ in Croydon for the last six months. When I came the
lady was alone, with two children; she was not a widow, but her husband
was away. She was left with plenty of money and did not seem disturbed
about him, though she often hoped he would be back soon. She said he was
rather eccentric and a little change did him good. One evening last week I
was bringing the tea-things out on to the lawn when I nearly dropped them.
The end of a long rake was suddenly stuck over the hedge, and planted like
a jumping-pole; and over the hedge, just like a monkey on a stick, came a
huge, horrible man, all hairy and ragged like Robinson Crusoe. I screamed
out, but my mistress didn’t even get out of her chair, but smiled and said he
wanted shaving. Then he sat down quite calmly at the garden table and took
a cup of tea, and then I realized that this must be Mr. Smith himself. He has
stopped here ever since and does not really give much trouble, though I
sometimes fancy he is a little weak in his head. “Ruth Davis.
“P.S.—I forgot to say that he looked round at the garden and said, very
loud and strong: ‘Oh, what a lovely place you’ve got;’ just as if he’d never
seen it before.”
The room had been growing dark and drowsy; the afternoon sun sent one
heavy shaft of powdered gold across it, which fell with an intangible
solemnity upon the empty seat of Mary Gray, for the younger women had
left the court before the more recent of the investigations. Mrs. Duke was
still asleep, and Innocent Smith, looking like a large hunchback in the
I mean that God bade me love one spot and serve it, and do all things
however wild in praise of it, so that this one spot might be a witness against
all the infinities and the sophistries, that Paradise is somewhere and not
anywhere, is something and not anything. And I would not be so very much
surprised if the house in heaven had a real green lamp-post after all.’
“With which he shouldered his pole and went striding down the perilous
paths below, and left me alone with the eagles. But since he went a fever of
homelessness will often shake me. I am troubled by rainy meadows and
mud cabins that I have never seen; and I wonder whether America will
endure.— Yours faithfully, Louis Hara.”
After a short silence Inglewood said: “And, finally, we desire to put in as
evidence the following document:—
“This is to say that I am Ruth Davis, and have been housemaid to Mrs. I.
Smith at ‘The Laurels’ in Croydon for the last six months. When I came the
lady was alone, with two children; she was not a widow, but her husband
was away. She was left with plenty of money and did not seem disturbed
about him, though she often hoped he would be back soon. She said he was
rather eccentric and a little change did him good. One evening last week I
was bringing the tea-things out on to the lawn when I nearly dropped them.
The end of a long rake was suddenly stuck over the hedge, and planted like
a jumping-pole; and over the hedge, just like a monkey on a stick, came a
huge, horrible man, all hairy and ragged like Robinson Crusoe. I screamed
out, but my mistress didn’t even get out of her chair, but smiled and said he
wanted shaving. Then he sat down quite calmly at the garden table and took
a cup of tea, and then I realized that this must be Mr. Smith himself. He has
stopped here ever since and does not really give much trouble, though I
sometimes fancy he is a little weak in his head. “Ruth Davis.
“P.S.—I forgot to say that he looked round at the garden and said, very
loud and strong: ‘Oh, what a lovely place you’ve got;’ just as if he’d never
seen it before.”
The room had been growing dark and drowsy; the afternoon sun sent one
heavy shaft of powdered gold across it, which fell with an intangible
solemnity upon the empty seat of Mary Gray, for the younger women had
left the court before the more recent of the investigations. Mrs. Duke was
still asleep, and Innocent Smith, looking like a large hunchback in the
Page 131
twilight, was bending closer and closer to his paper toys. But the five men
really engaged in the controversy, and concerned not to convince the
tribunal but to convince each other, still sat round the table like the
Committee of Public Safety.
Suddenly Moses Gould banged one big scientific book on top of another,
cocked his little legs up against the table, tipped his chair backwards so far
as to be in direct danger of falling over, emitted a startling and prolonged
whistle like a steam engine, and asserted that it was all his eye.
When asked by Moon what was all his eye, he banged down behind the
books again and answered with considerable excitement, throwing his
papers about. “All those fairy-tales you’ve been reading out,” he said. “Oh!
don’t talk to me! I ain’t littery and that, but I know fairy-tales when I hear
’em. I got a bit stumped in some of the philosophical bits and felt inclined
to go out for a B. and S. But we’re living in West ’Ampstead and not in
’Ell; and the long and the short of it is that some things ’appen and some
things don’t ’appen. Those are the things that don’t ’appen.”
“I thought,” said Moon gravely, “that we quite clearly explained—”
“Oh yes, old chap, you quite clearly explained,” assented Mr. Gould with
extraordinary volubility. “You’d explain an elephant off the doorstep, you
would. I ain’t a clever chap like you; but I ain’t a born natural, Michael
Moon, and when there’s an elephant on my doorstep I don’t listen to no
explanations. ‘It’s got a trunk,’ I says.—‘My trunk,’ you says: ‘I’m fond of
travellin’, and a change does me good.’—‘But the blasted thing’s got tusks,’
I says.—‘Don’t look a gift ’orse in the mouth,’ you says, ‘but thank the
goodness and the graice that on your birth ’as smiled.’—‘But it’s nearly as
big as the ’ouse,’ I says.—‘That’s the bloomin’ perspective,’ you says, ‘and
the sacred magic of distance.’—‘Why, the elephant’s trumpetin’ like the
Day of Judgement,’ I says.—‘That’s your own conscience a-talking to you,
Moses Gould,’ you says in a grive and tender voice. Well, I ’ave got a
conscience as much as you. I don’t believe most of the things they tell you
in church on Sundays; and I don’t believe these ’ere things any more
because you goes on about ’em as if you was in church. I believe an
elephant’s a great big ugly dingerous beast— and I believe Smith’s
another.”
“Do you mean to say,” asked Inglewood, “that you still doubt the
evidence of exculpation we have brought forward?”
really engaged in the controversy, and concerned not to convince the
tribunal but to convince each other, still sat round the table like the
Committee of Public Safety.
Suddenly Moses Gould banged one big scientific book on top of another,
cocked his little legs up against the table, tipped his chair backwards so far
as to be in direct danger of falling over, emitted a startling and prolonged
whistle like a steam engine, and asserted that it was all his eye.
When asked by Moon what was all his eye, he banged down behind the
books again and answered with considerable excitement, throwing his
papers about. “All those fairy-tales you’ve been reading out,” he said. “Oh!
don’t talk to me! I ain’t littery and that, but I know fairy-tales when I hear
’em. I got a bit stumped in some of the philosophical bits and felt inclined
to go out for a B. and S. But we’re living in West ’Ampstead and not in
’Ell; and the long and the short of it is that some things ’appen and some
things don’t ’appen. Those are the things that don’t ’appen.”
“I thought,” said Moon gravely, “that we quite clearly explained—”
“Oh yes, old chap, you quite clearly explained,” assented Mr. Gould with
extraordinary volubility. “You’d explain an elephant off the doorstep, you
would. I ain’t a clever chap like you; but I ain’t a born natural, Michael
Moon, and when there’s an elephant on my doorstep I don’t listen to no
explanations. ‘It’s got a trunk,’ I says.—‘My trunk,’ you says: ‘I’m fond of
travellin’, and a change does me good.’—‘But the blasted thing’s got tusks,’
I says.—‘Don’t look a gift ’orse in the mouth,’ you says, ‘but thank the
goodness and the graice that on your birth ’as smiled.’—‘But it’s nearly as
big as the ’ouse,’ I says.—‘That’s the bloomin’ perspective,’ you says, ‘and
the sacred magic of distance.’—‘Why, the elephant’s trumpetin’ like the
Day of Judgement,’ I says.—‘That’s your own conscience a-talking to you,
Moses Gould,’ you says in a grive and tender voice. Well, I ’ave got a
conscience as much as you. I don’t believe most of the things they tell you
in church on Sundays; and I don’t believe these ’ere things any more
because you goes on about ’em as if you was in church. I believe an
elephant’s a great big ugly dingerous beast— and I believe Smith’s
another.”
“Do you mean to say,” asked Inglewood, “that you still doubt the
evidence of exculpation we have brought forward?”
Page 132
“Yes, I do still doubt it,” said Gould warmly. “It’s all a bit too far-fetched,
and some of it a bit too far off. ’Ow can we test all those tales? ’Ow can we
drop in and buy the ‘Pink ’Un’ at the railway station at Kosky Wosky or
whatever it was? ’Ow can we go and do a gargle at the saloon-bar on top of
the Sierra Mountains? But anybody can go and see Bunting’s boarding-
house at Worthing.”
Moon regarded him with an expression of real or assumed surprise.
“Any one,” continued Gould, “can call on Mr. Trip.”
“It is a comforting thought,” replied Michael with restraint; “but why
should any one call on Mr. Trip?”
“For just exactly the sime reason,” cried the excited Moses, hammering
on the table with both hands, “for just exactly the sime reason that he
should communicate with Messrs. ’Anbury and Bootle of Paternoster Row
and with Miss Gridley’s ’igh class Academy at ’Endon, and with old Lady
Bullingdon who lives at Penge.”
“Again, to go at once to the moral roots of life,” said Michael, “why is it
among the duties of man to communicate with old Lady Bullingdon who
lives at Penge?”
“It ain’t one of the duties of man,” said Gould, “nor one of his pleasures,
either, I can tell you. She takes the crumpet, does Lady Bullingdon at
Penge. But it’s one of the duties of a prosecutor pursuin’ the innocent,
blameless butterfly career of your friend Smith, and it’s the sime with all
the others I mentioned.”
“But why do you bring in these people here?” asked Inglewood.
“Why! Because we’ve got proof enough to sink a steamboat,” roared
Moses; “because I’ve got the papers in my very ’and; because your precious
Innocent is a blackguard and ’ome smasher, and these are the ’omes he’s
smashed. I don’t set up for a ’oly man; but I wouldn’t ’ave all those poor
girls on my conscience for something. And I think a chap that’s capable of
deserting and perhaps killing ’em all is about capable of cracking a crib or
shootin’ an old schoolmaster—so I don’t care much about the other yarns
one way or another.”
“I think,” said Dr. Cyrus Pym with a refined cough, “that we are
approaching this matter rather irregularly. This is really the fourth charge on
and some of it a bit too far off. ’Ow can we test all those tales? ’Ow can we
drop in and buy the ‘Pink ’Un’ at the railway station at Kosky Wosky or
whatever it was? ’Ow can we go and do a gargle at the saloon-bar on top of
the Sierra Mountains? But anybody can go and see Bunting’s boarding-
house at Worthing.”
Moon regarded him with an expression of real or assumed surprise.
“Any one,” continued Gould, “can call on Mr. Trip.”
“It is a comforting thought,” replied Michael with restraint; “but why
should any one call on Mr. Trip?”
“For just exactly the sime reason,” cried the excited Moses, hammering
on the table with both hands, “for just exactly the sime reason that he
should communicate with Messrs. ’Anbury and Bootle of Paternoster Row
and with Miss Gridley’s ’igh class Academy at ’Endon, and with old Lady
Bullingdon who lives at Penge.”
“Again, to go at once to the moral roots of life,” said Michael, “why is it
among the duties of man to communicate with old Lady Bullingdon who
lives at Penge?”
“It ain’t one of the duties of man,” said Gould, “nor one of his pleasures,
either, I can tell you. She takes the crumpet, does Lady Bullingdon at
Penge. But it’s one of the duties of a prosecutor pursuin’ the innocent,
blameless butterfly career of your friend Smith, and it’s the sime with all
the others I mentioned.”
“But why do you bring in these people here?” asked Inglewood.
“Why! Because we’ve got proof enough to sink a steamboat,” roared
Moses; “because I’ve got the papers in my very ’and; because your precious
Innocent is a blackguard and ’ome smasher, and these are the ’omes he’s
smashed. I don’t set up for a ’oly man; but I wouldn’t ’ave all those poor
girls on my conscience for something. And I think a chap that’s capable of
deserting and perhaps killing ’em all is about capable of cracking a crib or
shootin’ an old schoolmaster—so I don’t care much about the other yarns
one way or another.”
“I think,” said Dr. Cyrus Pym with a refined cough, “that we are
approaching this matter rather irregularly. This is really the fourth charge on
Page 133
the charge sheet, and perhaps I had better put it before you in an ordered
and scientific manner.”
Nothing but a faint groan from Michael broke the silence of the
darkening room.
and scientific manner.”
Nothing but a faint groan from Michael broke the silence of the
darkening room.
Page 134
Chapter IV
The Wild Weddings; or, the Polygamy Charge
“A modern man,” said Dr. Cyrus Pym, “must, if he be thoughtful,
approach the problem of marriage with some caution. Marriage is a stage—
doubtless a suitable stage—in the long advance of mankind towards a goal
which we cannot as yet conceive; which we are not, perhaps, as yet fitted
even to desire. What, gentlemen, is the ethical position of marriage? Have
we outlived it?”
“Outlived it?” broke out Moon; “why, nobody’s ever survived it! Look at
all the people married since Adam and Eve—and all as dead as mutton.”
“This is no doubt an inter-pellation joc’lar in its character,” said Dr. Pym
frigidly. “I cannot tell what may be Mr. Moon’s matured and ethical view of
marriage—”
“I can tell,” said Michael savagely, out of the gloom. “Marriage is a duel
to the death, which no man of honour should decline.”
“Michael,” said Arthur Inglewood in a low voice, “you MUST keep
quiet.”
“Mr. Moon,” said Pym with exquisite good temper, “probably regards the
institution in a more antiquated manner. Probably he would make it
stringent and uniform. He would treat divorce in some great soul of steel—
the divorce of a Julius Caesar or of a Salt Ring Robinson— exactly as he
would treat some no-account tramp or labourer who scoots from his wife.
Science has views broader and more humane. Just as murder for the
scientist is a thirst for absolute destruction, just as theft for the scientist is a
hunger for monotonous acquisition, so polygamy for the scientist is an
extreme development of the instinct for variety. A man thus afflicted is
incapable of constancy. Doubtless there is a physical cause for this flitting
from flower to flower— as there is, doubtless, for the intermittent groaning
which appears to afflict Mr. Moon at the present moment. Our own world-
scorning Winterbottom has even dared to say, ‘For a certain rare and fine
The Wild Weddings; or, the Polygamy Charge
“A modern man,” said Dr. Cyrus Pym, “must, if he be thoughtful,
approach the problem of marriage with some caution. Marriage is a stage—
doubtless a suitable stage—in the long advance of mankind towards a goal
which we cannot as yet conceive; which we are not, perhaps, as yet fitted
even to desire. What, gentlemen, is the ethical position of marriage? Have
we outlived it?”
“Outlived it?” broke out Moon; “why, nobody’s ever survived it! Look at
all the people married since Adam and Eve—and all as dead as mutton.”
“This is no doubt an inter-pellation joc’lar in its character,” said Dr. Pym
frigidly. “I cannot tell what may be Mr. Moon’s matured and ethical view of
marriage—”
“I can tell,” said Michael savagely, out of the gloom. “Marriage is a duel
to the death, which no man of honour should decline.”
“Michael,” said Arthur Inglewood in a low voice, “you MUST keep
quiet.”
“Mr. Moon,” said Pym with exquisite good temper, “probably regards the
institution in a more antiquated manner. Probably he would make it
stringent and uniform. He would treat divorce in some great soul of steel—
the divorce of a Julius Caesar or of a Salt Ring Robinson— exactly as he
would treat some no-account tramp or labourer who scoots from his wife.
Science has views broader and more humane. Just as murder for the
scientist is a thirst for absolute destruction, just as theft for the scientist is a
hunger for monotonous acquisition, so polygamy for the scientist is an
extreme development of the instinct for variety. A man thus afflicted is
incapable of constancy. Doubtless there is a physical cause for this flitting
from flower to flower— as there is, doubtless, for the intermittent groaning
which appears to afflict Mr. Moon at the present moment. Our own world-
scorning Winterbottom has even dared to say, ‘For a certain rare and fine
Page 135
physical type polygamy is but the realization of the variety of females, as
comradeship is the realization of the variety of males.’ In any case, the type
that tends to variety is recognized by all authoritative inquirers. Such a type,
if the widower of a negress, does in many ascertained cases espouse en
seconde noces an albino; such a type, when freed from the gigantic
embraces of a female Patagonian, will often evolve from its own
imaginative instinct the consoling figure of an Eskimo. To such a type there
can be no doubt that the prisoner belongs. If blind doom and unbearable
temptation constitute any slight excuse for a man, there is no doubt that he
has these excuses.
“Earlier in the inquiry the defence showed real chivalric ideality in
admitting half of our story without further dispute. We should like to
acknowledge and imitate so eminently large-hearted a style by conceding
also that the story told by Curate Percy about the canoe, the weir, and the
young wife seems to be substantially true. Apparently Smith did marry a
young woman he had nearly run down in a boat; it only remains to be
considered whether it would not have been kinder of him to have murdered
her instead of marrying her. In confirmation of this fact I can now con-cede
to the defence an unquestionable record of such a marriage.”
So saying, he handed across to Michael a cutting from the “Maidenhead
Gazette” which distinctly recorded the marriage of the daughter of a
“coach,” a tutor well known in the place, to Mr. Innocent Smith, late of
Brakespeare College, Cambridge.
When Dr. Pym resumed it was realized that his face had grown at once
both tragic and triumphant.
“I pause upon this pre-liminary fact,” he said seriously, “because this fact
alone would give us the victory, were we aspiring after victory and not after
truth. As far as the personal and domestic problem holds us, that problem is
solved. Dr. Warner and I entered this house at an instant of highly emotional
diff’culty. England’s Warner has entered many houses to save human kind
from sickness; this time he entered to save an innocent lady from a walking
pestilence. Smith was just about to carry away a young girl from this house;
his cab and bag were at the very door. He had told her she was going to
await the marriage license at the house of his aunt. That aunt,” continued
Cyrus Pym, his face darkening grandly—“that visionary aunt had been the
dancing will-o’-the-wisp who had led many a high-souled maiden to her
comradeship is the realization of the variety of males.’ In any case, the type
that tends to variety is recognized by all authoritative inquirers. Such a type,
if the widower of a negress, does in many ascertained cases espouse en
seconde noces an albino; such a type, when freed from the gigantic
embraces of a female Patagonian, will often evolve from its own
imaginative instinct the consoling figure of an Eskimo. To such a type there
can be no doubt that the prisoner belongs. If blind doom and unbearable
temptation constitute any slight excuse for a man, there is no doubt that he
has these excuses.
“Earlier in the inquiry the defence showed real chivalric ideality in
admitting half of our story without further dispute. We should like to
acknowledge and imitate so eminently large-hearted a style by conceding
also that the story told by Curate Percy about the canoe, the weir, and the
young wife seems to be substantially true. Apparently Smith did marry a
young woman he had nearly run down in a boat; it only remains to be
considered whether it would not have been kinder of him to have murdered
her instead of marrying her. In confirmation of this fact I can now con-cede
to the defence an unquestionable record of such a marriage.”
So saying, he handed across to Michael a cutting from the “Maidenhead
Gazette” which distinctly recorded the marriage of the daughter of a
“coach,” a tutor well known in the place, to Mr. Innocent Smith, late of
Brakespeare College, Cambridge.
When Dr. Pym resumed it was realized that his face had grown at once
both tragic and triumphant.
“I pause upon this pre-liminary fact,” he said seriously, “because this fact
alone would give us the victory, were we aspiring after victory and not after
truth. As far as the personal and domestic problem holds us, that problem is
solved. Dr. Warner and I entered this house at an instant of highly emotional
diff’culty. England’s Warner has entered many houses to save human kind
from sickness; this time he entered to save an innocent lady from a walking
pestilence. Smith was just about to carry away a young girl from this house;
his cab and bag were at the very door. He had told her she was going to
await the marriage license at the house of his aunt. That aunt,” continued
Cyrus Pym, his face darkening grandly—“that visionary aunt had been the
dancing will-o’-the-wisp who had led many a high-souled maiden to her
Page 136
doom. Into how many virginal ears has he whispered that holy word? When
he said ‘aunt’ there glowed about her all the merriment and high morality of
the Anglo-Saxon home. Kettles began to hum, pussy cats to purr, in that
very wild cab that was being driven to destruction.”
Inglewood looked up, to find, to his astonishment (as many another
denizen of the eastern hemisphere has found), that the American was not
only perfectly serious, but was really eloquent and affecting— when the
difference of the hemispheres was adjusted.
“It is therefore atrociously evident that the man Smith has at least
represented himself to one innocent female of this house as an eligible
bachelor, being, in fact, a married man. I agree with my colleague, Mr.
Gould, that no other crime could approximate to this. As to whether what
our ancestors called purity has any ultimate ethical value indeed, science
hesitates with a high, proud hesitation. But what hesitation can there be
about the baseness of a citizen who ventures, by brutal experiments upon
living females, to anticipate the verdict of science on such a point?
“The woman mentioned by Curate Percy as living with Smith in
Highbury may or may not be the same as the lady he married in
Maidenhead. If one short sweet spell of constancy and heart repose
interrupted the plunging torrent of his profligate life, we will not deprive
him of that long past possibility. After that conjectural date, alas, he seems
to have plunged deeper and deeper into the shaking quagmires of infidelity
and shame.”
Dr. Pym closed his eyes, but the unfortunate fact that there was no more
light left this familiar signal without its full and proper moral effect. After a
pause, which almost partook of the character of prayer, he continued.
“The first instance of the accused’s repeated and irregular nuptials,” he
exclaimed, “comes from Lady Bullingdon, who expresses herself with the
high haughtiness which must be excused in those who look out upon all
mankind from the turrets of a Norman and ancestral keep. The
communication she has sent to us runs as follows:—
“Lady Bullingdon recalls the painful incident to which reference is made,
and has no desire to deal with it in detail. The girl Polly Green was a
perfectly adequate dressmaker, and lived in the village for about two years.
Her unattached condition was bad for her as well as for the general morality
of the village. Lady Bullingdon, therefore, allowed it to be understood that
he said ‘aunt’ there glowed about her all the merriment and high morality of
the Anglo-Saxon home. Kettles began to hum, pussy cats to purr, in that
very wild cab that was being driven to destruction.”
Inglewood looked up, to find, to his astonishment (as many another
denizen of the eastern hemisphere has found), that the American was not
only perfectly serious, but was really eloquent and affecting— when the
difference of the hemispheres was adjusted.
“It is therefore atrociously evident that the man Smith has at least
represented himself to one innocent female of this house as an eligible
bachelor, being, in fact, a married man. I agree with my colleague, Mr.
Gould, that no other crime could approximate to this. As to whether what
our ancestors called purity has any ultimate ethical value indeed, science
hesitates with a high, proud hesitation. But what hesitation can there be
about the baseness of a citizen who ventures, by brutal experiments upon
living females, to anticipate the verdict of science on such a point?
“The woman mentioned by Curate Percy as living with Smith in
Highbury may or may not be the same as the lady he married in
Maidenhead. If one short sweet spell of constancy and heart repose
interrupted the plunging torrent of his profligate life, we will not deprive
him of that long past possibility. After that conjectural date, alas, he seems
to have plunged deeper and deeper into the shaking quagmires of infidelity
and shame.”
Dr. Pym closed his eyes, but the unfortunate fact that there was no more
light left this familiar signal without its full and proper moral effect. After a
pause, which almost partook of the character of prayer, he continued.
“The first instance of the accused’s repeated and irregular nuptials,” he
exclaimed, “comes from Lady Bullingdon, who expresses herself with the
high haughtiness which must be excused in those who look out upon all
mankind from the turrets of a Norman and ancestral keep. The
communication she has sent to us runs as follows:—
“Lady Bullingdon recalls the painful incident to which reference is made,
and has no desire to deal with it in detail. The girl Polly Green was a
perfectly adequate dressmaker, and lived in the village for about two years.
Her unattached condition was bad for her as well as for the general morality
of the village. Lady Bullingdon, therefore, allowed it to be understood that
Page 137
she favoured the marriage of the young woman. The villagers, naturally
wishing to oblige Lady Bullingdon, came forward in several cases; and all
would have been well had it not been for the deplorable eccentricity or
depravity of the girl Green herself. Lady Bullingdon supposes that where
there is a village there must be a village idiot, and in her village, it seems,
there was one of these wretched creatures. Lady Bullingdon only saw him
once, and she is quite aware that it is really difficult to distinguish between
actual idiots and the ordinary heavy type of the rural lower classes. She
noticed, however, the startling smallness of his head in comparison to the
rest of his body; and, indeed, the fact of his having appeared upon election
day wearing the rosette of both the two opposing parties appears to Lady
Bullingdon to put the matter quite beyond doubt. Lady Bullingdon was
astounded to learn that this afflicted being had put himself forward as one
of the suitors of the girl in question. Lady Bullingdon’s nephew interviewed
the wretch upon the point, telling him that he was a ‘donkey’ to dream of
such a thing, and actually received, along with an imbecile grin, the answer
that donkeys generally go after carrots. But Lady Bullingdon was yet
further amazed to find the unhappy girl inclined to accept this monstrous
proposal, though she was actually asked in marriage by Garth, the
undertaker, a man in a far superior position to her own. Lady Bullingdon
could not, of course, countenance such an arrangement for a moment, and
the two unhappy persons escaped for a clandestine marriage. Lady
Bullingdon cannot exactly recall the man’s name, but thinks it was Smith.
He was always called in the village the Innocent. Later, Lady Bullingdon
believes he murdered Green in a mental outbreak.”
“The next communication,” proceeded Pym, “is more conspicuous for
brevity, but I am of the opinion that it will adequately convey the upshot. It
is dated from the offices of Messrs. Hanbury and Bootle, publishers, and is
as follows:—
“Sir,—Yrs. rcd. and conts. noted. Rumour re typewriter possibly refers to
a Miss Blake or similar name, left here nine years ago to marry an organ-
grinder. Case was undoubtedly curious, and attracted police attention. Girl
worked excellently till about Oct. 1907, when apparently went mad. Record
was written at the time, part of which I enclose.— Yrs., etc., W. Trip.
“The fuller statement runs as follows:—
wishing to oblige Lady Bullingdon, came forward in several cases; and all
would have been well had it not been for the deplorable eccentricity or
depravity of the girl Green herself. Lady Bullingdon supposes that where
there is a village there must be a village idiot, and in her village, it seems,
there was one of these wretched creatures. Lady Bullingdon only saw him
once, and she is quite aware that it is really difficult to distinguish between
actual idiots and the ordinary heavy type of the rural lower classes. She
noticed, however, the startling smallness of his head in comparison to the
rest of his body; and, indeed, the fact of his having appeared upon election
day wearing the rosette of both the two opposing parties appears to Lady
Bullingdon to put the matter quite beyond doubt. Lady Bullingdon was
astounded to learn that this afflicted being had put himself forward as one
of the suitors of the girl in question. Lady Bullingdon’s nephew interviewed
the wretch upon the point, telling him that he was a ‘donkey’ to dream of
such a thing, and actually received, along with an imbecile grin, the answer
that donkeys generally go after carrots. But Lady Bullingdon was yet
further amazed to find the unhappy girl inclined to accept this monstrous
proposal, though she was actually asked in marriage by Garth, the
undertaker, a man in a far superior position to her own. Lady Bullingdon
could not, of course, countenance such an arrangement for a moment, and
the two unhappy persons escaped for a clandestine marriage. Lady
Bullingdon cannot exactly recall the man’s name, but thinks it was Smith.
He was always called in the village the Innocent. Later, Lady Bullingdon
believes he murdered Green in a mental outbreak.”
“The next communication,” proceeded Pym, “is more conspicuous for
brevity, but I am of the opinion that it will adequately convey the upshot. It
is dated from the offices of Messrs. Hanbury and Bootle, publishers, and is
as follows:—
“Sir,—Yrs. rcd. and conts. noted. Rumour re typewriter possibly refers to
a Miss Blake or similar name, left here nine years ago to marry an organ-
grinder. Case was undoubtedly curious, and attracted police attention. Girl
worked excellently till about Oct. 1907, when apparently went mad. Record
was written at the time, part of which I enclose.— Yrs., etc., W. Trip.
“The fuller statement runs as follows:—
Page 138
“On October 12 a letter was sent from this office to Messrs. Bernard and
Juke, bookbinders. Opened by Mr. Juke, it was found to contain the
following: ‘Sir, our Mr. Trip will call at 3, as we wish to know whether it is
really decided 00000073bb!!!!!xy.’ To this Mr. Juke, a person of a playful
mind, returned the answer: ‘Sir, I am in a position to give it as my most
decided opinion that it is not really decided that 00000073bb!!!!!xy. Yrs.,
etc., ‘J. Juke.’
“On receiving this extraordinary reply, our Mr. Trip asked for the original
letter sent from him, and found that the typewriter had indeed substituted
these demented hieroglyphics for the sentences really dictated to her. Our
Mr. Trip interviewed the girl, fearing that she was in an unbalanced state,
and was not much reassured when she merely remarked that she always
went like that when she heard the barrel organ. Becoming yet more
hysterical and extravagant, she made a series of most improbable statements
—as, that she was engaged to the barrel-organ man, that he was in the habit
of serenading her on that instrument, that she was in the habit of playing
back to him upon the typewriter (in the style of King Richard and Blondel),
and that the organ man’s musical ear was so exquisite and his adoration of
herself so ardent that he could detect the note of the different letters on the
machine, and was enraptured by them as by a melody. To all these
statements of course our Mr. Trip and the rest of us only paid that sort of
assent that is paid to persons who must as quickly as possible be put in the
charge of their relations. But on our conducting the lady downstairs, her
story received the most startling and even exasperating confirmation; for
the organ-grinder, an enormous man with a small head and manifestly a
fellow-lunatic, had pushed his barrel organ in at the office doors like a
battering-ram, and was boisterously demanding his alleged fiancée. When I
myself came on the scene he was flinging his great, ape-like arms about and
reciting a poem to her. But we were used to lunatics coming and reciting
poems in our office, and we were not quite prepared for what followed. The
actual verse he uttered began, I think,
‘O vivid, inviolate head,
Ringed—’
but he never got any further. Mr. Trip made a sharp movement towards him,
and the next moment the giant picked up the poor lady typewriter like a
doll, sat her on top of the organ, ran it with a crash out of the office doors,
Juke, bookbinders. Opened by Mr. Juke, it was found to contain the
following: ‘Sir, our Mr. Trip will call at 3, as we wish to know whether it is
really decided 00000073bb!!!!!xy.’ To this Mr. Juke, a person of a playful
mind, returned the answer: ‘Sir, I am in a position to give it as my most
decided opinion that it is not really decided that 00000073bb!!!!!xy. Yrs.,
etc., ‘J. Juke.’
“On receiving this extraordinary reply, our Mr. Trip asked for the original
letter sent from him, and found that the typewriter had indeed substituted
these demented hieroglyphics for the sentences really dictated to her. Our
Mr. Trip interviewed the girl, fearing that she was in an unbalanced state,
and was not much reassured when she merely remarked that she always
went like that when she heard the barrel organ. Becoming yet more
hysterical and extravagant, she made a series of most improbable statements
—as, that she was engaged to the barrel-organ man, that he was in the habit
of serenading her on that instrument, that she was in the habit of playing
back to him upon the typewriter (in the style of King Richard and Blondel),
and that the organ man’s musical ear was so exquisite and his adoration of
herself so ardent that he could detect the note of the different letters on the
machine, and was enraptured by them as by a melody. To all these
statements of course our Mr. Trip and the rest of us only paid that sort of
assent that is paid to persons who must as quickly as possible be put in the
charge of their relations. But on our conducting the lady downstairs, her
story received the most startling and even exasperating confirmation; for
the organ-grinder, an enormous man with a small head and manifestly a
fellow-lunatic, had pushed his barrel organ in at the office doors like a
battering-ram, and was boisterously demanding his alleged fiancée. When I
myself came on the scene he was flinging his great, ape-like arms about and
reciting a poem to her. But we were used to lunatics coming and reciting
poems in our office, and we were not quite prepared for what followed. The
actual verse he uttered began, I think,
‘O vivid, inviolate head,
Ringed—’
but he never got any further. Mr. Trip made a sharp movement towards him,
and the next moment the giant picked up the poor lady typewriter like a
doll, sat her on top of the organ, ran it with a crash out of the office doors,
Page 139
and raced away down the street like a flying wheelbarrow. I put the police
upon the matter; but no trace of the amazing pair could be found. I was
sorry myself; for the lady was not only pleasant but unusually cultivated for
her position. As I am leaving the service of Messrs. Hanbury and Bootle, I
put these things in a record and leave it with them. (Signed) Aubrey Clarke,
Publishers’ Reader.
“And the last document,” said Dr. Pym complacently, “is from one of
those high-souled women who have in this age introduced your English
girlhood to hockey, the higher mathematics, and every form of ideality.
“Dear Sir (she writes),—I have no objection to telling you the facts about
the absurd incident you mention; though I would ask you to communicate
them with some caution, for such things, however entertaining in the
abstract, are not always auxiliary to the success of a girls’ school. The truth
is this: I wanted some one to deliver a lecture on a philological or historical
question—a lecture which, while containing solid educational matter,
should be a little more popular and entertaining than usual, as it was the last
lecture of the term. I remembered that a Mr. Smith of Cambridge had
written somewhere or other an amusing essay about his own somewhat
ubiquitous name— an essay which showed considerable knowledge of
genealogy and topography. I wrote to him, asking if he would come and
give us a bright address upon English surnames; and he did. It was very
bright, almost too bright. To put the matter otherwise, by the time that he
was halfway through it became apparent to the other mistresses and myself
that the man was totally and entirely off his head. He began rationally
enough by dealing with the two departments of place names and trade
names, and he said (quite rightly, I dare say) that the loss of all significance
in names was an instance of the deadening of civilization. But then he went
on calmly to maintain that every man who had a place name ought to go to
live in that place, and that every man who had a trade name ought instantly
to adopt that trade; that people named after colours should always dress in
those colours, and that people named after trees or plants (such as Beech or
Rose) ought to surround and decorate themselves with these vegetables. In
a slight discussion that arose afterwards among the elder girls the
difficulties of the proposal were clearly, and even eagerly, pointed out. It
was urged, for instance, by Miss Younghusband that it was substantially
impossible for her to play the part assigned to her; Miss Mann was in a
similar dilemma, from which no modern views on the sexes could
upon the matter; but no trace of the amazing pair could be found. I was
sorry myself; for the lady was not only pleasant but unusually cultivated for
her position. As I am leaving the service of Messrs. Hanbury and Bootle, I
put these things in a record and leave it with them. (Signed) Aubrey Clarke,
Publishers’ Reader.
“And the last document,” said Dr. Pym complacently, “is from one of
those high-souled women who have in this age introduced your English
girlhood to hockey, the higher mathematics, and every form of ideality.
“Dear Sir (she writes),—I have no objection to telling you the facts about
the absurd incident you mention; though I would ask you to communicate
them with some caution, for such things, however entertaining in the
abstract, are not always auxiliary to the success of a girls’ school. The truth
is this: I wanted some one to deliver a lecture on a philological or historical
question—a lecture which, while containing solid educational matter,
should be a little more popular and entertaining than usual, as it was the last
lecture of the term. I remembered that a Mr. Smith of Cambridge had
written somewhere or other an amusing essay about his own somewhat
ubiquitous name— an essay which showed considerable knowledge of
genealogy and topography. I wrote to him, asking if he would come and
give us a bright address upon English surnames; and he did. It was very
bright, almost too bright. To put the matter otherwise, by the time that he
was halfway through it became apparent to the other mistresses and myself
that the man was totally and entirely off his head. He began rationally
enough by dealing with the two departments of place names and trade
names, and he said (quite rightly, I dare say) that the loss of all significance
in names was an instance of the deadening of civilization. But then he went
on calmly to maintain that every man who had a place name ought to go to
live in that place, and that every man who had a trade name ought instantly
to adopt that trade; that people named after colours should always dress in
those colours, and that people named after trees or plants (such as Beech or
Rose) ought to surround and decorate themselves with these vegetables. In
a slight discussion that arose afterwards among the elder girls the
difficulties of the proposal were clearly, and even eagerly, pointed out. It
was urged, for instance, by Miss Younghusband that it was substantially
impossible for her to play the part assigned to her; Miss Mann was in a
similar dilemma, from which no modern views on the sexes could
Page 140
apparently extricate her; and some young ladies, whose surnames happened
to be Low, Coward, and Craven, were quite enthusiastic against the idea.
But all this happened afterwards. What happened at the crucial moment was
that the lecturer produced several horseshoes and a large iron hammer from
his bag, announced his immediate intention of setting up a smithy in the
neighbourhood, and called on every one to rise in the same cause as for a
heroic revolution. The other mistresses and I attempted to stop the wretched
man, but I must confess that by an accident this very intercession produced
the worst explosion of his insanity. He was waving the hammer, and wildly
demanding the names of everybody; and it so happened that Miss Brown,
one of the younger teachers, was wearing a brown dress—a reddish-brown
dress that went quietly enough with the warmer colour of her hair, as well
she knew. She was a nice girl, and nice girls do know about those things.
But when our maniac discovered that we really had a Miss Brown who
WAS brown, his idée fixe blew up like a powder magazine, and there, in the
presence of all the mistresses and girls, he publicly proposed to the lady in
the red-brown dress. You can imagine the effect of such a scene at a girls’
school. At least, if you fail to imagine it, I certainly fail to describe it.
“Of course, the anarchy died down in a week or two, and I can think of it
now as a joke. There was only one curious detail, which I will tell you, as
you say your inquiry is vital; but I should desire you to consider it a little
more confidential than the rest. Miss Brown, who was an excellent girl in
every way, did quite suddenly and surreptitiously leave us only a day or two
afterwards. I should never have thought that her head would be the one to
be really turned by so absurd an excitement.—Believe me, yours faithfully,
Ada Gridley.
“I think,” said Pym, with a really convincing simplicity and seriousness,
“that these letters speak for themselves.”
Mr. Moon rose for the last time in a darkness that gave no hint of whether
his native gravity was mixed with his native irony.
“Throughout this inquiry,” he said, “but especially in this its closing
phase, the prosecution has perpetually relied upon one argument; I mean the
fact that no one knows what has become of all the unhappy women
apparently seduced by Smith. There is no sort of proof that they were
murdered, but that implication is perpetually made when the question is
asked as to how they died. Now I am not interested in how they died, or
to be Low, Coward, and Craven, were quite enthusiastic against the idea.
But all this happened afterwards. What happened at the crucial moment was
that the lecturer produced several horseshoes and a large iron hammer from
his bag, announced his immediate intention of setting up a smithy in the
neighbourhood, and called on every one to rise in the same cause as for a
heroic revolution. The other mistresses and I attempted to stop the wretched
man, but I must confess that by an accident this very intercession produced
the worst explosion of his insanity. He was waving the hammer, and wildly
demanding the names of everybody; and it so happened that Miss Brown,
one of the younger teachers, was wearing a brown dress—a reddish-brown
dress that went quietly enough with the warmer colour of her hair, as well
she knew. She was a nice girl, and nice girls do know about those things.
But when our maniac discovered that we really had a Miss Brown who
WAS brown, his idée fixe blew up like a powder magazine, and there, in the
presence of all the mistresses and girls, he publicly proposed to the lady in
the red-brown dress. You can imagine the effect of such a scene at a girls’
school. At least, if you fail to imagine it, I certainly fail to describe it.
“Of course, the anarchy died down in a week or two, and I can think of it
now as a joke. There was only one curious detail, which I will tell you, as
you say your inquiry is vital; but I should desire you to consider it a little
more confidential than the rest. Miss Brown, who was an excellent girl in
every way, did quite suddenly and surreptitiously leave us only a day or two
afterwards. I should never have thought that her head would be the one to
be really turned by so absurd an excitement.—Believe me, yours faithfully,
Ada Gridley.
“I think,” said Pym, with a really convincing simplicity and seriousness,
“that these letters speak for themselves.”
Mr. Moon rose for the last time in a darkness that gave no hint of whether
his native gravity was mixed with his native irony.
“Throughout this inquiry,” he said, “but especially in this its closing
phase, the prosecution has perpetually relied upon one argument; I mean the
fact that no one knows what has become of all the unhappy women
apparently seduced by Smith. There is no sort of proof that they were
murdered, but that implication is perpetually made when the question is
asked as to how they died. Now I am not interested in how they died, or
Page 141
when they died, or whether they died. But I am interested in another
analogous question—that of how they were born, and when they were born,
and whether they were born. Do not misunderstand me. I do not dispute the
existence of these women, or the veracity of those who have witnessed to
them. I merely remark on the notable fact that only one of these victims, the
Maidenhead girl, is described as having any home or parents. All the rest
are boarders or birds of passage—a guest, a solitary dressmaker, a bachelor-
girl doing typewriting. Lady Bullingdon, looking from her turrets, which
she bought from the Whartons with the old soap-boiler’s money when she
jumped at marrying an unsuccessful gentleman from Ulster—Lady
Bullingdon, looking out from those turrets, did really see an object which
she describes as Green. Mr. Trip, of Hanbury and Bootle, really did have a
typewriter betrothed to Smith. Miss Gridley, though idealistic, is absolutely
honest. She did house, feed, and teach a young woman whom Smith
succeeded in decoying away. We admit that all these women really lived.
But we still ask whether they were ever born?”
“Oh, crikey!” said Moses Gould, stifled with amusement.
“There could hardly,” interposed Pym with a quiet smile, “be a better
instance of the neglect of true scientific process. The scientist, when once
convinced of the fact of vitality and consciousness, would infer from these
the previous process of generation.”
“If these gals,” said Gould impatiently—“if these gals were all alive (all
alive O!) I’d chance a fiver they were all born.”
“You’d lose your fiver,” said Michael, speaking gravely out of the gloom.
“All those admirable ladies were alive. They were more alive for having
come into contact with Smith. They were all quite definitely alive, but only
one of them was ever born.”
“Are you asking us to believe—” began Dr. Pym.
“I am asking you a second question,” said Moon sternly. “Can the court
now sitting throw any light on a truly singular circumstance? Dr. Pym, in
his interesting lecture on what are called, I believe, the relations of the
sexes, said that Smith was the slave of a lust for variety which would lead a
man first to a negress and then to an albino, first to a Patagonian giantess
and then to a tiny Eskimo. But is there any evidence of such variety here? Is
there any trace of a gigantic Patagonian in the story? Was the typewriter an
Eskimo? So picturesque a circumstance would not surely have escaped
analogous question—that of how they were born, and when they were born,
and whether they were born. Do not misunderstand me. I do not dispute the
existence of these women, or the veracity of those who have witnessed to
them. I merely remark on the notable fact that only one of these victims, the
Maidenhead girl, is described as having any home or parents. All the rest
are boarders or birds of passage—a guest, a solitary dressmaker, a bachelor-
girl doing typewriting. Lady Bullingdon, looking from her turrets, which
she bought from the Whartons with the old soap-boiler’s money when she
jumped at marrying an unsuccessful gentleman from Ulster—Lady
Bullingdon, looking out from those turrets, did really see an object which
she describes as Green. Mr. Trip, of Hanbury and Bootle, really did have a
typewriter betrothed to Smith. Miss Gridley, though idealistic, is absolutely
honest. She did house, feed, and teach a young woman whom Smith
succeeded in decoying away. We admit that all these women really lived.
But we still ask whether they were ever born?”
“Oh, crikey!” said Moses Gould, stifled with amusement.
“There could hardly,” interposed Pym with a quiet smile, “be a better
instance of the neglect of true scientific process. The scientist, when once
convinced of the fact of vitality and consciousness, would infer from these
the previous process of generation.”
“If these gals,” said Gould impatiently—“if these gals were all alive (all
alive O!) I’d chance a fiver they were all born.”
“You’d lose your fiver,” said Michael, speaking gravely out of the gloom.
“All those admirable ladies were alive. They were more alive for having
come into contact with Smith. They were all quite definitely alive, but only
one of them was ever born.”
“Are you asking us to believe—” began Dr. Pym.
“I am asking you a second question,” said Moon sternly. “Can the court
now sitting throw any light on a truly singular circumstance? Dr. Pym, in
his interesting lecture on what are called, I believe, the relations of the
sexes, said that Smith was the slave of a lust for variety which would lead a
man first to a negress and then to an albino, first to a Patagonian giantess
and then to a tiny Eskimo. But is there any evidence of such variety here? Is
there any trace of a gigantic Patagonian in the story? Was the typewriter an
Eskimo? So picturesque a circumstance would not surely have escaped
Page 142
remark. Was Lady Bullingdon’s dressmaker a negress? A voice in my
bosom answers, ‘No!’ Lady Bullingdon, I am sure, would think a negress so
conspicuous as to be almost Socialistic, and would feel something a little
rakish even about an albino.
“But was there in Smith’s taste any such variety as the learned doctor
describes? So far as our slight materials go, the very opposite seems to be
the case. We have only one actual description of any of the prisoner’s wives
— the short but highly poetic account by the aesthetic curate. ‘Her dress
was the colour of spring, and her hair of autumn leaves.’ Autumn leaves, of
course, are of various colours, some of which would be rather startling in
hair (green, for instance); but I think such an expression would be most
naturally used of the shades from red-brown to red, especially as ladies with
their coppery-coloured hair do frequently wear light artistic greens. Now
when we come to the next wife, we find the eccentric lover, when told he is
a donkey, answering that donkeys always go after carrots; a remark which
Lady Bullingdon evidently regarded as pointless and part of the natural
table-talk of a village idiot, but which has an obvious meaning if we
suppose that Polly’s hair was red. Passing to the next wife, the one he took
from the girls’ school, we find Miss Gridley noticing that the schoolgirl in
question wore ‘a reddish-brown dress, that went quietly enough with the
warmer colour of her hair.’ In other words, the colour of the girl’s hair was
something redder than red-brown. Lastly, the romantic organ-grinder
declaimed in the office some poetry that only got as far as the words,—
‘O vivid, inviolate head,
Ringed—’
But I think that a wide study of the worst modern poets will enable us to
guess that ‘ringed with a glory of red,’ or ‘ringed with its passionate red,’
was the line that rhymed to ‘head.’ In this case once more, therefore, there
is good reason to suppose that Smith fell in love with a girl with some sort
of auburn or darkish-red hair—rather,” he said, looking down at the table,
“rather like Miss Gray’s hair.”
Cyrus Pym was leaning forward with lowered eyelids, ready with one of
his more pedantic interpellations; but Moses Gould suddenly struck his
forefinger on his nose, with an expression of extreme astonishment and
intelligence in his brilliant eyes.
bosom answers, ‘No!’ Lady Bullingdon, I am sure, would think a negress so
conspicuous as to be almost Socialistic, and would feel something a little
rakish even about an albino.
“But was there in Smith’s taste any such variety as the learned doctor
describes? So far as our slight materials go, the very opposite seems to be
the case. We have only one actual description of any of the prisoner’s wives
— the short but highly poetic account by the aesthetic curate. ‘Her dress
was the colour of spring, and her hair of autumn leaves.’ Autumn leaves, of
course, are of various colours, some of which would be rather startling in
hair (green, for instance); but I think such an expression would be most
naturally used of the shades from red-brown to red, especially as ladies with
their coppery-coloured hair do frequently wear light artistic greens. Now
when we come to the next wife, we find the eccentric lover, when told he is
a donkey, answering that donkeys always go after carrots; a remark which
Lady Bullingdon evidently regarded as pointless and part of the natural
table-talk of a village idiot, but which has an obvious meaning if we
suppose that Polly’s hair was red. Passing to the next wife, the one he took
from the girls’ school, we find Miss Gridley noticing that the schoolgirl in
question wore ‘a reddish-brown dress, that went quietly enough with the
warmer colour of her hair.’ In other words, the colour of the girl’s hair was
something redder than red-brown. Lastly, the romantic organ-grinder
declaimed in the office some poetry that only got as far as the words,—
‘O vivid, inviolate head,
Ringed—’
But I think that a wide study of the worst modern poets will enable us to
guess that ‘ringed with a glory of red,’ or ‘ringed with its passionate red,’
was the line that rhymed to ‘head.’ In this case once more, therefore, there
is good reason to suppose that Smith fell in love with a girl with some sort
of auburn or darkish-red hair—rather,” he said, looking down at the table,
“rather like Miss Gray’s hair.”
Cyrus Pym was leaning forward with lowered eyelids, ready with one of
his more pedantic interpellations; but Moses Gould suddenly struck his
forefinger on his nose, with an expression of extreme astonishment and
intelligence in his brilliant eyes.
Page 143
“Mr. Moon’s contention at present,” interposed Pym, “is not, even if
veracious, inconsistent with the lunatico-criminal view of I. Smith, which
we have nailed to the mast. Science has long anticipated such a
complication. An incurable attraction to a particular type of physical woman
is one of the commonest of criminal per-versities, and when not considered
narrowly, but in the light of induction and evolution—”
“At this late stage,” said Michael Moon very quietly, “I may perhaps
relieve myself of a simple emotion that has been pressing me throughout
the proceedings, by saying that induction and evolution may go and boil
themselves. The Missing Link and all that is well enough for kids, but I’m
talking about things we know here. All we know of the Missing Link is that
he is missing—and he won’t be missed either. I know all about his human
head and his horrid tail; they belong to a very old game called ‘Heads I win,
tails you lose.’ If you do find a fellow’s bones, it proves he lived a long
while ago; if you don’t find his bones, it proves how long ago he lived. That
is the game you’ve been playing with this Smith affair. Because Smith’s
head is small for his shoulders you call him microcephalous; if it had been
large, you’d have called it water-on-the-brain. As long as poor old Smith’s
seraglio seemed pretty various, variety was the sign of madness: now,
because it’s turning out to be a bit monochrome—now monotony is the sign
of madness. I suffer from all the disadvantages of being a grown-up person,
and I’m jolly well going to get some of the advantages too; and with all
politeness I propose not to be bullied with long words instead of short
reasons, or consider your business a triumphant progress merely because
you’re always finding out that you were wrong. Having relieved myself of
these feelings, I have merely to add that I regard Dr. Pym as an ornament to
the world far more beautiful than the Parthenon, or the monument on
Bunker’s Hill, and that I propose to resume and conclude my remarks on
the many marriages of Mr. Innocent Smith.
“Besides this red hair, there is another unifying thread that runs through
these scattered incidents. There is something very peculiar and suggestive
about the names of these women. Mr. Trip, you will remember, said he
thought the typewriter’s name was Blake, but could not remember exactly. I
suggest that it might have been Black, and in that case we have a curious
series: Miss Green in Lady Bullingdon’s village; Miss Brown at the Hendon
School; Miss Black at the publishers. A chord of colours, as it were, which
ends up with Miss Gray at Beacon House, West Hampstead.”
veracious, inconsistent with the lunatico-criminal view of I. Smith, which
we have nailed to the mast. Science has long anticipated such a
complication. An incurable attraction to a particular type of physical woman
is one of the commonest of criminal per-versities, and when not considered
narrowly, but in the light of induction and evolution—”
“At this late stage,” said Michael Moon very quietly, “I may perhaps
relieve myself of a simple emotion that has been pressing me throughout
the proceedings, by saying that induction and evolution may go and boil
themselves. The Missing Link and all that is well enough for kids, but I’m
talking about things we know here. All we know of the Missing Link is that
he is missing—and he won’t be missed either. I know all about his human
head and his horrid tail; they belong to a very old game called ‘Heads I win,
tails you lose.’ If you do find a fellow’s bones, it proves he lived a long
while ago; if you don’t find his bones, it proves how long ago he lived. That
is the game you’ve been playing with this Smith affair. Because Smith’s
head is small for his shoulders you call him microcephalous; if it had been
large, you’d have called it water-on-the-brain. As long as poor old Smith’s
seraglio seemed pretty various, variety was the sign of madness: now,
because it’s turning out to be a bit monochrome—now monotony is the sign
of madness. I suffer from all the disadvantages of being a grown-up person,
and I’m jolly well going to get some of the advantages too; and with all
politeness I propose not to be bullied with long words instead of short
reasons, or consider your business a triumphant progress merely because
you’re always finding out that you were wrong. Having relieved myself of
these feelings, I have merely to add that I regard Dr. Pym as an ornament to
the world far more beautiful than the Parthenon, or the monument on
Bunker’s Hill, and that I propose to resume and conclude my remarks on
the many marriages of Mr. Innocent Smith.
“Besides this red hair, there is another unifying thread that runs through
these scattered incidents. There is something very peculiar and suggestive
about the names of these women. Mr. Trip, you will remember, said he
thought the typewriter’s name was Blake, but could not remember exactly. I
suggest that it might have been Black, and in that case we have a curious
series: Miss Green in Lady Bullingdon’s village; Miss Brown at the Hendon
School; Miss Black at the publishers. A chord of colours, as it were, which
ends up with Miss Gray at Beacon House, West Hampstead.”
Page 144
Amid a dead silence Moon continued his exposition. “What is the
meaning of this queer coincidence about colours? Personally I cannot doubt
for a moment that these names are purely arbitrary names, assumed as part
of some general scheme or joke. I think it very probable that they were
taken from a series of costumes— that Polly Green only meant Polly (or
Mary) when in green, and that Mary Gray only means Mary (or Polly)
when in gray. This would explain—”
Cyrus Pym was standing up rigid and almost pallid. “Do you actually
mean to suggest—” he cried.
“Yes,” said Michael; “I do mean to suggest that. Innocent Smith has had
many wooings, and many weddings for all I know; but he has had only one
wife. She was sitting on that chair an hour ago, and is now talking to Miss
Duke in the garden.
“Yes, Innocent Smith has behaved here, as he has on hundreds of other
occasions, upon a plain and perfectly blameless principle. It is odd and
extravagant in the modern world, but not more than any other principle
plainly applied in the modern world would be. His principle can be quite
simply stated: he refuses to die while he is still alive. He seeks to remind
himself, by every electric shock to the intellect, that he is still a man alive,
walking on two legs about the world. For this reason he fires bullets at his
best friends; for this reason he arranges ladders and collapsible chimneys to
steal his own property; for this reason he goes plodding around a whole
planet to get back to his own home; and for this reason he has been in the
habit of taking the woman whom he loved with a permanent loyalty, and
leaving her about (so to speak) at schools, boarding-houses, and places of
business, so that he might recover her again and again with a raid and a
romantic elopement. He seriously sought by a perpetual recapture of his
bride to keep alive the sense of her perpetual value, and the perils that
should be run for her sake.
“So far his motives are clear enough; but perhaps his convictions are not
quite so clear. I think Innocent Smith has an idea at the bottom of all this. I
am by no means sure that I believe it myself, but I am quite sure that it is
worth a man’s uttering and defending.
“The idea that Smith is attacking is this. Living in an entangled
civilization, we have come to think certain things wrong which are not
wrong at all. We have come to think outbreak and exuberance, banging and
meaning of this queer coincidence about colours? Personally I cannot doubt
for a moment that these names are purely arbitrary names, assumed as part
of some general scheme or joke. I think it very probable that they were
taken from a series of costumes— that Polly Green only meant Polly (or
Mary) when in green, and that Mary Gray only means Mary (or Polly)
when in gray. This would explain—”
Cyrus Pym was standing up rigid and almost pallid. “Do you actually
mean to suggest—” he cried.
“Yes,” said Michael; “I do mean to suggest that. Innocent Smith has had
many wooings, and many weddings for all I know; but he has had only one
wife. She was sitting on that chair an hour ago, and is now talking to Miss
Duke in the garden.
“Yes, Innocent Smith has behaved here, as he has on hundreds of other
occasions, upon a plain and perfectly blameless principle. It is odd and
extravagant in the modern world, but not more than any other principle
plainly applied in the modern world would be. His principle can be quite
simply stated: he refuses to die while he is still alive. He seeks to remind
himself, by every electric shock to the intellect, that he is still a man alive,
walking on two legs about the world. For this reason he fires bullets at his
best friends; for this reason he arranges ladders and collapsible chimneys to
steal his own property; for this reason he goes plodding around a whole
planet to get back to his own home; and for this reason he has been in the
habit of taking the woman whom he loved with a permanent loyalty, and
leaving her about (so to speak) at schools, boarding-houses, and places of
business, so that he might recover her again and again with a raid and a
romantic elopement. He seriously sought by a perpetual recapture of his
bride to keep alive the sense of her perpetual value, and the perils that
should be run for her sake.
“So far his motives are clear enough; but perhaps his convictions are not
quite so clear. I think Innocent Smith has an idea at the bottom of all this. I
am by no means sure that I believe it myself, but I am quite sure that it is
worth a man’s uttering and defending.
“The idea that Smith is attacking is this. Living in an entangled
civilization, we have come to think certain things wrong which are not
wrong at all. We have come to think outbreak and exuberance, banging and
Page 145
barging, rotting and wrecking, wrong. In themselves they are not merely
pardonable; they are unimpeachable. There is nothing wicked about firing a
pistol off even at a friend, so long as you do not mean to hit him and know
you won’t. It is no more wrong than throwing a pebble at the sea—less, for
you do occasionally hit the sea. There is nothing wrong in bashing down a
chimney-pot and breaking through a roof, so long as you are not injuring
the life or property of other men. It is no more wrong to choose to enter a
house from the top than to choose to open a packing-case from the bottom.
There is nothing wicked about walking round the world and coming back to
your own house; it is no more wicked than walking round the garden and
coming back to your own house. And there is nothing wicked about picking
up your wife here, there, and everywhere, if, forsaking all others, you keep
only to her so long as you both shall live. It is as innocent as playing a game
of hide-and-seek in the garden. You associate such acts with blackguardism
by a mere snobbish association, as you think there is something vaguely
vile about going (or being seen going) into a pawnbroker’s or a public-
house. You think there is something squalid and commonplace about such a
connection. You are mistaken.
“This man’s spiritual power has been precisely this, that he has
distinguished between custom and creed. He has broken the conventions,
but he has kept the commandments. It is as if a man were found gambling
wildly in a gambling hell, and you found that he only played for trouser
buttons. It is as if you found a man making a clandestine appointment with
a lady at a Covent Garden ball, and then you found it was his grandmother.
Everything is ugly and discreditable, except the facts; everything is wrong
about him, except that he has done no wrong.
“It will then be asked, ‘Why does Innocent Smith continue far into his
middle age a farcical existence, that exposes him to so many false charges?’
To this I merely answer that he does it because he really is happy, because
he really is hilarious, because he really is a man and alive. He is so young
that climbing garden trees and playing silly practical jokes are still to him
what they once were to us all. And if you ask me yet again why he alone
among men should be fed with such inexhaustible follies, I have a very
simple answer to that, though it is one that will not be approved.
“There is but one answer, and I am sorry if you don’t like it. If Innocent
is happy, it is because he IS innocent. If he can defy the conventions, it is
pardonable; they are unimpeachable. There is nothing wicked about firing a
pistol off even at a friend, so long as you do not mean to hit him and know
you won’t. It is no more wrong than throwing a pebble at the sea—less, for
you do occasionally hit the sea. There is nothing wrong in bashing down a
chimney-pot and breaking through a roof, so long as you are not injuring
the life or property of other men. It is no more wrong to choose to enter a
house from the top than to choose to open a packing-case from the bottom.
There is nothing wicked about walking round the world and coming back to
your own house; it is no more wicked than walking round the garden and
coming back to your own house. And there is nothing wicked about picking
up your wife here, there, and everywhere, if, forsaking all others, you keep
only to her so long as you both shall live. It is as innocent as playing a game
of hide-and-seek in the garden. You associate such acts with blackguardism
by a mere snobbish association, as you think there is something vaguely
vile about going (or being seen going) into a pawnbroker’s or a public-
house. You think there is something squalid and commonplace about such a
connection. You are mistaken.
“This man’s spiritual power has been precisely this, that he has
distinguished between custom and creed. He has broken the conventions,
but he has kept the commandments. It is as if a man were found gambling
wildly in a gambling hell, and you found that he only played for trouser
buttons. It is as if you found a man making a clandestine appointment with
a lady at a Covent Garden ball, and then you found it was his grandmother.
Everything is ugly and discreditable, except the facts; everything is wrong
about him, except that he has done no wrong.
“It will then be asked, ‘Why does Innocent Smith continue far into his
middle age a farcical existence, that exposes him to so many false charges?’
To this I merely answer that he does it because he really is happy, because
he really is hilarious, because he really is a man and alive. He is so young
that climbing garden trees and playing silly practical jokes are still to him
what they once were to us all. And if you ask me yet again why he alone
among men should be fed with such inexhaustible follies, I have a very
simple answer to that, though it is one that will not be approved.
“There is but one answer, and I am sorry if you don’t like it. If Innocent
is happy, it is because he IS innocent. If he can defy the conventions, it is
Page 146
just because he can keep the commandments. It is just because he does not
want to kill but to excite to life that a pistol is still as exciting to him as it is
to a schoolboy. It is just because he does not want to steal, because he does
not covet his neighbour’s goods, that he has captured the trick (oh, how we
all long for it!), the trick of coveting his own goods. It is just because he
does not want to commit adultery that he achieves the romance of sex; it is
just because he loves one wife that he has a hundred honeymoons. If he had
really murdered a man, if he had really deserted a woman, he would not be
able to feel that a pistol or a love-letter was like a song— at least, not a
comic song.”
“Do not imagine, please, that any such attitude is easy to me or appeals in
any particular way to my sympathies. I am an Irishman, and a certain
sorrow is in my bones, bred either of the persecutions of my creed, or of my
creed itself. Speaking singly, I feel as if man was tied to tragedy, and there
was no way out of the trap of old age and doubt. But if there is a way out,
then, by Christ and St. Patrick, this is the way out. If one could keep as
happy as a child or a dog, it would be by being as innocent as a child, or as
sinless as a dog. Barely and brutally to be good—that may be the road, and
he may have found it. Well, well, well, I see a look of skepticism on the
face of my old friend Moses. Mr. Gould does not believe that being
perfectly good in all respects would make a man merry.”
“No,” said Gould, with an unusual and convincing gravity; “I do not
believe that being perfectly good in all respects would make a man merry.”
“Well,” said Michael quietly, “will you tell me one thing? Which of us
has ever tried it?”
A silence ensued, rather like the silence of some long geological epoch
which awaits the emergence of some unexpected type; for there rose at last
in the stillness a massive figure that the other men had almost completely
forgotten.
“Well, gentlemen,” said Dr. Warner cheerfully, “I’ve been pretty well
entertained with all this pointless and incompetent tomfoolery for a couple
of days; but it seems to be wearing rather thin, and I’m engaged for a city
dinner. Among the hundred flowers of futility on both sides I was unable to
detect any sort of reason why a lunatic should be allowed to shoot me in the
back garden.”
want to kill but to excite to life that a pistol is still as exciting to him as it is
to a schoolboy. It is just because he does not want to steal, because he does
not covet his neighbour’s goods, that he has captured the trick (oh, how we
all long for it!), the trick of coveting his own goods. It is just because he
does not want to commit adultery that he achieves the romance of sex; it is
just because he loves one wife that he has a hundred honeymoons. If he had
really murdered a man, if he had really deserted a woman, he would not be
able to feel that a pistol or a love-letter was like a song— at least, not a
comic song.”
“Do not imagine, please, that any such attitude is easy to me or appeals in
any particular way to my sympathies. I am an Irishman, and a certain
sorrow is in my bones, bred either of the persecutions of my creed, or of my
creed itself. Speaking singly, I feel as if man was tied to tragedy, and there
was no way out of the trap of old age and doubt. But if there is a way out,
then, by Christ and St. Patrick, this is the way out. If one could keep as
happy as a child or a dog, it would be by being as innocent as a child, or as
sinless as a dog. Barely and brutally to be good—that may be the road, and
he may have found it. Well, well, well, I see a look of skepticism on the
face of my old friend Moses. Mr. Gould does not believe that being
perfectly good in all respects would make a man merry.”
“No,” said Gould, with an unusual and convincing gravity; “I do not
believe that being perfectly good in all respects would make a man merry.”
“Well,” said Michael quietly, “will you tell me one thing? Which of us
has ever tried it?”
A silence ensued, rather like the silence of some long geological epoch
which awaits the emergence of some unexpected type; for there rose at last
in the stillness a massive figure that the other men had almost completely
forgotten.
“Well, gentlemen,” said Dr. Warner cheerfully, “I’ve been pretty well
entertained with all this pointless and incompetent tomfoolery for a couple
of days; but it seems to be wearing rather thin, and I’m engaged for a city
dinner. Among the hundred flowers of futility on both sides I was unable to
detect any sort of reason why a lunatic should be allowed to shoot me in the
back garden.”
Page 147
He had settled his silk hat on his head and gone out sailing placidly to the
garden gate, while the almost wailing voice of Pym still followed him: “But
really the bullet missed you by several feet.” And another voice added:
“The bullet missed him by several years.”
There was a long and mainly unmeaning silence, and then Moon said
suddenly, “We have been sitting with a ghost. Dr. Herbert Warner died years
ago.”
garden gate, while the almost wailing voice of Pym still followed him: “But
really the bullet missed you by several feet.” And another voice added:
“The bullet missed him by several years.”
There was a long and mainly unmeaning silence, and then Moon said
suddenly, “We have been sitting with a ghost. Dr. Herbert Warner died years
ago.”
Page 148
Chapter V
How the Great Wind Went from Beacon House
Mary was walking between Diana and Rosamund slowly up and down
the garden; they were silent, and the sun had set. Such spaces of daylight as
remained open in the west were of a warm-tinted white, which can be
compared to nothing but a cream cheese; and the lines of plumy cloud that
ran across them had a soft but vivid violet bloom, like a violet smoke. All
the rest of the scene swept and faded away into a dove-like gray, and
seemed to melt and mount into Mary’s dark-gray figure until she seemed
clothed with the garden and the skies. There was something in these last
quiet colours that gave her a setting and a supremacy; and the twilight,
which concealed Diana’s statelier figure and Rosamund’s braver array,
exhibited and emphasized her, leaving her the lady of the garden, and alone.
When they spoke at last it was evident that a conversation long fallen
silent was being revived.
“But where is your husband taking you?” asked Diana in her practical
voice.
“To an aunt,” said Mary; “that’s just the joke. There really is an aunt, and
we left the children with her when I arranged to be turned out of the other
boarding-house down the road. We never take more than a week of this kind
of holiday, but sometimes we take two of them together.”
“Does the aunt mind much?” asked Rosamund innocently. “Of course, I
dare say it’s very narrow-minded and—what’s that other word?— you
know, what Goliath was—but I’ve known many aunts who would think it—
well, silly.”
“Silly?” cried Mary with great heartiness. “Oh, my Sunday hat! I should
think it was silly! But what do you expect? He really is a good man, and it
might have been snakes or something.”
“Snakes?” inquired Rosamund, with a slightly puzzled interest.
How the Great Wind Went from Beacon House
Mary was walking between Diana and Rosamund slowly up and down
the garden; they were silent, and the sun had set. Such spaces of daylight as
remained open in the west were of a warm-tinted white, which can be
compared to nothing but a cream cheese; and the lines of plumy cloud that
ran across them had a soft but vivid violet bloom, like a violet smoke. All
the rest of the scene swept and faded away into a dove-like gray, and
seemed to melt and mount into Mary’s dark-gray figure until she seemed
clothed with the garden and the skies. There was something in these last
quiet colours that gave her a setting and a supremacy; and the twilight,
which concealed Diana’s statelier figure and Rosamund’s braver array,
exhibited and emphasized her, leaving her the lady of the garden, and alone.
When they spoke at last it was evident that a conversation long fallen
silent was being revived.
“But where is your husband taking you?” asked Diana in her practical
voice.
“To an aunt,” said Mary; “that’s just the joke. There really is an aunt, and
we left the children with her when I arranged to be turned out of the other
boarding-house down the road. We never take more than a week of this kind
of holiday, but sometimes we take two of them together.”
“Does the aunt mind much?” asked Rosamund innocently. “Of course, I
dare say it’s very narrow-minded and—what’s that other word?— you
know, what Goliath was—but I’ve known many aunts who would think it—
well, silly.”
“Silly?” cried Mary with great heartiness. “Oh, my Sunday hat! I should
think it was silly! But what do you expect? He really is a good man, and it
might have been snakes or something.”
“Snakes?” inquired Rosamund, with a slightly puzzled interest.
Page 149
“Uncle Harry kept snakes, and said they loved him,” replied Mary with
perfect simplicity. “Auntie let him have them in his pockets, but not in the
bedroom.”
“And you—” began Diana, knitting her dark brows a little.
“Oh, I do as auntie did,” said Mary; “as long as we’re not away from the
children more than a fortnight together I play the game. He calls me
‘Manalive;’ and you must write it all one word, or he’s quite flustered.”
“But if men want things like that,” began Diana.
“Oh, what’s the good of talking about men?” cried Mary impatiently;
“why, one might as well be a lady novelist or some horrid thing. There
aren’t any men. There are no such people. There’s a man; and whoever he is
he’s quite different.”
“So there is no safety,” said Diana in a low voice.
“Oh, I don’t know,” answered Mary, lightly enough; “there’s only two
things generally true of them. At certain curious times they’re just fit to take
care of us, and they’re never fit to take care of themselves.”
“There is a gale getting up,” said Rosamund suddenly. “Look at those
trees over there, a long way off, and the clouds going quicker.”
“I know what you’re thinking about,” said Mary; “and don’t you be silly
fools. Don’t you listen to the lady novelists. You go down the king’s
highway; for God’s truth, it is God’s. Yes, my dear Michael will often be
extremely untidy. Arthur Inglewood will be worse—he’ll be untidy. But
what else are all the trees and clouds for, you silly kittens?”
“The clouds and trees are all waving about,” said Rosamund. “There is a
storm coming, and it makes me feel quite excited, somehow. Michael is
really rather like a storm: he frightens me and makes me happy.”
“Don’t you be frightened,” said Mary. “All over, these men have one
advantage; they are the sort that go out.”
A sudden thrust of wind through the trees drifted the dying leaves along
the path, and they could hear the far-off trees roaring faintly.
“I mean,” said Mary, “they are the kind that look outwards and get
interested in the world. It doesn’t matter a bit whether it’s arguing, or
bicycling, or breaking down the ends of the earth as poor old Innocent does.
Stick to the man who looks out of the window and tries to understand the
perfect simplicity. “Auntie let him have them in his pockets, but not in the
bedroom.”
“And you—” began Diana, knitting her dark brows a little.
“Oh, I do as auntie did,” said Mary; “as long as we’re not away from the
children more than a fortnight together I play the game. He calls me
‘Manalive;’ and you must write it all one word, or he’s quite flustered.”
“But if men want things like that,” began Diana.
“Oh, what’s the good of talking about men?” cried Mary impatiently;
“why, one might as well be a lady novelist or some horrid thing. There
aren’t any men. There are no such people. There’s a man; and whoever he is
he’s quite different.”
“So there is no safety,” said Diana in a low voice.
“Oh, I don’t know,” answered Mary, lightly enough; “there’s only two
things generally true of them. At certain curious times they’re just fit to take
care of us, and they’re never fit to take care of themselves.”
“There is a gale getting up,” said Rosamund suddenly. “Look at those
trees over there, a long way off, and the clouds going quicker.”
“I know what you’re thinking about,” said Mary; “and don’t you be silly
fools. Don’t you listen to the lady novelists. You go down the king’s
highway; for God’s truth, it is God’s. Yes, my dear Michael will often be
extremely untidy. Arthur Inglewood will be worse—he’ll be untidy. But
what else are all the trees and clouds for, you silly kittens?”
“The clouds and trees are all waving about,” said Rosamund. “There is a
storm coming, and it makes me feel quite excited, somehow. Michael is
really rather like a storm: he frightens me and makes me happy.”
“Don’t you be frightened,” said Mary. “All over, these men have one
advantage; they are the sort that go out.”
A sudden thrust of wind through the trees drifted the dying leaves along
the path, and they could hear the far-off trees roaring faintly.
“I mean,” said Mary, “they are the kind that look outwards and get
interested in the world. It doesn’t matter a bit whether it’s arguing, or
bicycling, or breaking down the ends of the earth as poor old Innocent does.
Stick to the man who looks out of the window and tries to understand the
Page 150
world. Keep clear of the man who looks in at the window and tries to
understand you. When poor old Adam had gone out gardening (Arthur will
go out gardening), the other sort came along and wormed himself in, nasty
old snake.”
“You agree with your aunt,” said Rosamund, smiling: “no snakes in the
bedroom.”
“I didn’t agree with my aunt very much,” replied Mary simply, “but I
think she was right to let Uncle Harry collect dragons and griffins, so long
as it got him out of the house.”
Almost at the same moment lights sprang up inside the darkened house,
turning the two glass doors into the garden into gates of beaten gold. The
golden gates were burst open, and the enormous Smith, who had sat like a
clumsy statue for so many hours, came flying and turning cart-wheels down
the lawn and shouting, “Acquitted! acquitted!” Echoing the cry, Michael
scampered across the lawn to Rosamund and wildly swung her into a few
steps of what was supposed to be a waltz. But the company knew Innocent
and Michael by this time, and their extravagances were gaily taken for
granted; it was far more extraordinary that Arthur Inglewood walked
straight up to Diana and kissed her as if it had been his sister’s birthday.
Even Dr. Pym, though he refrained from dancing, looked on with real
benevolence; for indeed the whole of the absurd revelation had disturbed
him less than the others; he half supposed that such irresponsible tribunals
and insane discussions were part of the mediaeval mummeries of the Old
Land.
While the tempest tore the sky as with trumpets, window after window
was lighted up in the house within; and before the company, broken with
laughter and the buffeting of the wind, had groped their way to the house
again, they saw that the great apish figure of Innocent Smith had clambered
out of his own attic window, and roaring again and again, “Beacon House!”
whirled round his head a huge log or trunk from the wood fire below, of
which the river of crimson flame and purple smoke drove out on the
deafening air.
He was evident enough to have been seen from three counties; but when
the wind died down, and the party, at the top of their evening’s merriment,
looked again for Mary and for him, they were not to be found.
The End
understand you. When poor old Adam had gone out gardening (Arthur will
go out gardening), the other sort came along and wormed himself in, nasty
old snake.”
“You agree with your aunt,” said Rosamund, smiling: “no snakes in the
bedroom.”
“I didn’t agree with my aunt very much,” replied Mary simply, “but I
think she was right to let Uncle Harry collect dragons and griffins, so long
as it got him out of the house.”
Almost at the same moment lights sprang up inside the darkened house,
turning the two glass doors into the garden into gates of beaten gold. The
golden gates were burst open, and the enormous Smith, who had sat like a
clumsy statue for so many hours, came flying and turning cart-wheels down
the lawn and shouting, “Acquitted! acquitted!” Echoing the cry, Michael
scampered across the lawn to Rosamund and wildly swung her into a few
steps of what was supposed to be a waltz. But the company knew Innocent
and Michael by this time, and their extravagances were gaily taken for
granted; it was far more extraordinary that Arthur Inglewood walked
straight up to Diana and kissed her as if it had been his sister’s birthday.
Even Dr. Pym, though he refrained from dancing, looked on with real
benevolence; for indeed the whole of the absurd revelation had disturbed
him less than the others; he half supposed that such irresponsible tribunals
and insane discussions were part of the mediaeval mummeries of the Old
Land.
While the tempest tore the sky as with trumpets, window after window
was lighted up in the house within; and before the company, broken with
laughter and the buffeting of the wind, had groped their way to the house
again, they saw that the great apish figure of Innocent Smith had clambered
out of his own attic window, and roaring again and again, “Beacon House!”
whirled round his head a huge log or trunk from the wood fire below, of
which the river of crimson flame and purple smoke drove out on the
deafening air.
He was evident enough to have been seen from three counties; but when
the wind died down, and the party, at the top of their evening’s merriment,
looked again for Mary and for him, they were not to be found.
The End
Page 151
Page 152
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK MANALIVE ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 153
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 154
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
Page 155
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
Page 156
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Page 157
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
Page 158
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
Page 159
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
Page 160
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
Page 161
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.